A discourse of closet (or secret) prayer from Matt. VI 6 first preached and now published at the request of those that heard it / by Samuel Slater.
         Slater, Samuel, d. 1704.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 251 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A60343
         Wing S3960
         ESTC R25761
         09109355
         ocm 09109355
         42459
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A60343)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42459)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1295:10)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of closet (or secret) prayer from Matt. VI 6 first preached and now published at the request of those that heard it / by Samuel Slater.
             Slater, Samuel, d. 1704.
          
           [12], 178 p.
           
             Printed for Jonathan Robinson and Tho. Cockerill,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Matthew VI, 6 -- Sermons.
           Prayer -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           CLOSET
           (
           or
           SECRET
           )
           PRAYER
           ,
           FROM
           MATT.
           VI.
           6.
           
           First
           Preached
           ,
           and
           now
           Published
           at
           the
           Request
           of
           those
           that
           heard
           it
           .
           BY
           
             SAMUEL
             SLATER
          
           ,
           Mininister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           
             Printed
             for
          
           Ionathan
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           Tho.
           Cockerill
           ,
           
             at
             the
          
           Golden-Lion
           
             in
             St.
          
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ;
           
             and
             at
             the
          
           Three
           Leggs
           
             in
             the
          
           Poultry
           ,
           
             over
             against
             the
          
           Stocks-Market
           .
           MDCXCI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           that
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           hath
           made
           me
           an
           Overseer
           .
        
         
           
             Beloved
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           Sins
           and
           Troubles
           make
           times
           bad
           ,
           those
           have
           been
           so
           in
           which
           our
           lines
           have
           been
           cast
           ;
           as
           great
           and
           glorious
           light
           hath
           shin'd
           in
           our
           Horizon
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           since
           the
           Apostle's
           Age
           ,
           yet
           the
           works
           of
           darkness
           have
           abounded
           among
           us
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Persecution
           and
           Prophaneness
           .
           Great
           numbers
           among
           us
           hate
           the
           light
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           gladly
           would
           have
           it
           extinguished
           ;
           And
           who
           can
           count
           those
           who
           walk
           as
           enemies
           to
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           God
           is
           their
           belly
           ,
           and
           whose
           glory
           is
           in
           their
           shame
           ?
           We
           have
           had
           fierce
           disputes
           ,
           and
           hot
           contentions
           (
           
             Veluti
             pro
             aris
             &
             foc●s
          
           )
           for
           lifeless
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           not
           worth
           a
           button
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           bones
           of
           Contention
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           till
           Men
           are
           grown
           wise
           enough
           to
           cast
           them
           out
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           Vitals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           have
           been
           forgotten
           and
           neglected
           ,
           nay
           ,
           by
           the
           generality
           ,
           (
           such
           Christians
           there
           are
           in
           our
           days
           )
           ridicul'd
           and
           hated
           ;
           
           so
           that
           many
           live
           direct
           contradictions
           to
           the
           Profession
           they
           make
           ,
           and
           throw
           dirt
           upon
           that
           Name
           in
           which
           they
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           Glory
           .
           The
           grand
           design
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           driven
           on
           among
           us
           ,
           hath
           been
           to
           reduce
           these
           Nations
           to
           the
           See
           of
           
             Rome
             ▪
          
           and
           to
           bring
           in
           Popery
           among
           us
           ;
           in
           order
           whereunto
           ;
           Men
           taught
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           wise
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           have
           by
           their
           Hellish
           and
           Cursed
           Examples
           introduc'd
           prophandenss
           ;
           for
           none
           so
           fit
           to
           make
           a
           Doctrinal
           Papist
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           is
           a
           Practical
           Atheist
           .
           How
           far
           these
           persons
           have
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           this
           Nation
           hath
           been
           by
           them
           immoralized
           and
           debauched
           ,
           and
           all
           ranks
           of
           Men
           among
           us
           ,
           Clergy
           as
           well
           as
           Laity
           ,
           Nobility
           and
           Commons
           ,
           Gentlemen
           and
           Peasants
           ,
           vitiated
           both
           in
           Principles
           and
           Life
           ,
           is
           ,
           alas
           !
           too
           obvious
           and
           visible
           to
           any
           one
           that
           hath
           an
           eye
           in
           bit
           head
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           God
           hath
           a
           purpose
           to
           do
           this
           Nation
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           us
           form
           implacable
           enemies
           ,
           and
           menacing
           dangers
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           ou
           fears
           ,
           and
           convulsions
           ,
           and
           shakings
           ,
           to
           settle
           ●u●
           upon
           sure
           and
           lasting
           foundations
           ,
           he
           will
           reform
           us
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           every
           one
           would
           reform
           himself
           and
           save
           cur
           Rules
           a
           labour
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           not
           I
           wish
           that
           our
           Governours
           would
           imploy
           then
           power
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           are
           providing
           (
           as
           necessity
           requires
           )
           against
           a
           potent
           Adversary
           abroad
           ,
           they
           would
           ,
           by
           the
           vigorous
           execution
           of
           wholeso●●
           Laws
           against
           overflowing
           sins
           within
           ,
           which
           most
           expose
           us
           to
           ruin
           ,
           because
           to
           Divine
           wrath
           
           and
           thereby
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           save
           God
           a
           labour
           :
           But
           if
           they
           will
           not
           do
           their
           work
           ,
           God
           will
           do
           his
           .
           It
           is
           my
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           for
           sake
           this
           pleasant
           Land
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           great
           an
           interest
           ;
           but
           mend
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           delight
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           in
           what
           way
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           ,
           whether
           by
           some
           smarting
           Rod
           ,
           or
           sti●ging
           Scorpion
           ,
           teaching
           us
           by
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           letting
           out
           the
           corrupt
           Blood
           by
           tremendous
           Iudgments
           ,
           or
           more
           gently
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           leave
           to
           him
           whose
           wisdom
           is
           unsearchable
           ,
           and
           his
           ways
           past
           finding
           out
           .
           Though
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           well
           from
           his
           gracious
           opening
           such
           a
           wide
           and
           effectual
           door
           to
           hi●
           glorious
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           giving
           to
           it
           so
           free
           a
           passage
           ,
           as
           blessed
           be
           his
           name
           ,
           we
           see
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           restoring
           a
           desired
           and
           welcome
           liberty
           of
           Preaching
           to
           many
           of
           his
           faithful
           and
           eminent
           Servants
           ,
           who
           had
           by
           severe
           Laws
           been
           driven
           ,
           and
           kept
           out
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ;
           for
           which
           many
           of
           them
           who
           had
           an
           hand
           in
           making
           those
           Laws
           ,
           have
           answered
           at
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           dreadful
           Tribunal
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           shall
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           too
           soon
           for
           them
           .
           The
           good
           Lord
           grant
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           Gospel
           runs
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           glorified
           ,
           by
           attaining
           is
           most
           excellent
           and
           noble
           end
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           lives
           of
           those
           who
           sit
           under
           the
           joyful
           sound
           thereof
           ;
           that
           so
           Religion
           may
           recover
           its
           pristine
           Lustre
           ,
           yea
           ,
           shine
           forth
           with
           a
           greater
           glory
           than
           it
           did
           in
           the
           days
           of
           our
           most
           famous
           Predecessors
           .
        
         
         
           Altogether
           unexpectedly
           to
           me
           ,
           It
           pleased
           the
           great
           God
           (
           whose
           right
           it
           is
           to
           dispose
           of
           us
           according
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           )
           to
           call
           me
           to
           Minister
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           taken
           home
           to
           an
           everlasting
           Rest
           ,
           and
           fulness
           of
           Ioy
           ,
           in
           and
           with
           himself
           ,
           your
           former
           ,
           Learned
           ,
           and
           every-way
           accomplished
           Pastor
           ,
           whose
           death
           was
           as
           it
           deserved
           to
           be
           ,
           bitterly
           bewailed
           by
           you
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Relation
           to
           you
           he
           hath
           continued
           me
           for
           almost
           these
           Fifteen
           years
           during
           which
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           variety
           of
           Providences
           have
           passed
           over
           our
           heads
           ,
           we
           have
           met
           with
           both
           Halcion
           and
           Tempestuous
           days
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           ,
           we
           are
           obliged
           togive
           an
           honourable
           report
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           to
           us
           a
           shadow
           from
           the
           heat
           ,
           and
           a
           shelter
           from
           the
           storm
           ;
           so
           that
           few
           of
           our
           Sabbaths
           have
           been
           ,
           in
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           Fasting-days
           throughout
           ,
           and
           very
           f●w
           of
           our
           Meeting
           disturbed
           and
           violently
           broken
           up
           :
           But
           as
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           give
           me
           an
           heart
           to
           Preach
           ,
           so
           you
           had
           from
           him
           an
           heart
           to
           hear
           ;
           and
           however
           some
           that
           went
           off
           from
           us
           have
           tack'd
           about
           ,
           and
           defiled
           their
           Garments
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           you
           have
           weathered
           the
           point
           ,
           born
           the
           burnt
           ,
           kept
           your
           ground
           ,
           and
           found
           mercy
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           the
           Cause
           you
           owned
           ,
           not
           sinfully
           complying
           with
           the
           Lusts
           of
           Men
           ,
           nor
           submitting
           to
           their
           impositions
           ,
           and
           unscriptural
           
           mixtures
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           things
           pertaining
           to
           Divine
           Worship
           ;
           upon
           which
           account
           among
           many
           others
           ,
           I
           can
           look
           upon
           you
           as
           those
           that
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           go
           on
           to
           be
           my
           Ioy
           and
           Crown
           .
        
         
           I
           can
           call
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           I
           love
           you
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           have
           both
           sincerely
           and
           earnestly
           desir'd
           your
           good
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           ability
           ,
           to
           make
           known
           unto
           you
           the
           whole
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           putting
           you
           off
           with
           Rhetorical
           flourishes
           ,
           the
           enticing
           words
           of
           Man's
           wisdom
           ,
           new
           and
           empty
           notions
           ,
           Philosophical
           strains
           ,
           and
           inventions
           of
           Men
           ;
           but
           with
           that
           Bread
           that
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           nourishing
           you
           up
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           determining
           to
           know
           nothing
           among
           you
           ,
           but
           Iesus
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           him
           Crucified
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           admiration
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           the
           desire
           of
           all
           Nations
           ;
           but
           too
           little
           Preached
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           London
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           too
           little
           valued
           and
           believed
           in
           .
           He
           hath
           been
           the
           great
           subject
           of
           my
           Discourses
           among
           you
           ,
           while
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           bear
           me
           testimony
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           sought
           yours
           ,
           but
           you
           .
           And
           as
           you
           did
           chuse
           your
           Cook
           ,
           so
           you
           have
           liked
           the
           Provision
           be
           drest
           and
           set
           upon
           your
           Board
           ,
           having
           been
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           as
           constant
           in
           your
           attendance
           upon
           my
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           any
           in
           London
           ;
           and
           not
           like
           many
           ,
           given
           to
           change
           ,
           wandering
           up
           and
           down
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           
           by
           means
           whereof
           their
           itching
           Ears
           have
           been
           more
           tickled
           ,
           that
           their
           precious
           Souls
           advantaged
           ;
           yed
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           running
           from
           the
           Flock
           to
           which
           they-belong
           ,
           and
           not
           keeping
           the
           place
           in
           which
           God
           by
           his
           Providence
           had
           ▪
           set
           them
           ,
           have
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Seducers
           ,
           who
           have
           led
           them
           out
           of
           the
           way
           Everlasting
           ,
           and
           then
           robbed
           them
           of
           their
           Light
           and
           Heat
           ,
           the
           precious
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Zeal
           for
           him
           ,
           leaving
           them
           wounded
           both
           in
           Head
           and
           Heart
           ,
           and
           wallowing
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           their
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           ,
           in
           a
           prudent
           and
           very
           modest
           Letter
           desired
           to
           preach
           upon
           that
           excellent
           Duty
           of
           
             Secret
             Prayer
          
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           your
           number
           ,
           who
           had
           with
           grief
           taken
           notice
           what
           strangers
           some
           Professors
           are
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           how
           some
           do
           live
           in
           the
           total
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           altogether
           unnecessary
           and
           unprofitable
           .
           The
           motion
           being
           made
           ,
           did
           meet
           with
           a
           very
           ready
           and
           chearful
           entertainment
           :
           I
           stood
           not
           debating
           ,
           but
           presently
           closed
           and
           buckled
           to
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           next
           Lord's
           Day
           begun
           it
           .
           A
           single
           Sermon
           only
           was
           desired
           ,
           and
           I
           intended
           no
           more
           :
           but
           having
           once
           engaged
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           they
           multiplied
           ,
           and
           grew
           up
           into
           four
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           knew
           the
           person
           that
           sent
           me
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Motion
           ,
           I
           gave
           her
           my
           Thanks
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           here
           repeat
           them
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           that
           many
           ,
           through
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           got
           good
           by
           it
           .
           
           When
           I
           had
           finished
           the
           Discourses
           ,
           a
           Letter
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           several
           ,
           was
           presented
           me
           ,
           desiring
           ,
           That
           what
           had
           been
           Preached
           ,
           might
           be
           Printed
           ;
           which
           was
           granted
           as
           soon
           as
           asked
           ;
           though
           the
           Great
           Work
           which
           lieth
           upon
           me
           ,
           doth
           render
           Printing
           very
           tedious
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           alloweth
           me
           not
           that
           exactness
           which
           I
           delight
           in
           ,
           and
           should
           otherwise
           endeavour
           .
           But
           I
           am
           Yours
           ,
           and
           take
           pleasure
           in
           being
           so
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           how
           to
           deny
           you
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           now
           I
           wish
           ,
           That
           what
           is
           here
           sent
           abroad
           into
           the
           open
           World
           ,
           might
           find
           acceptance
           there
           ,
           and
           meet
           with
           a
           kind
           reception
           from
           Others
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           from
           You
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           That
           it
           may
           bring
           forth
           much
           fruit
           ,
           and
           accomplish
           that
           for
           which
           it
           hath
           been
           designed
           ,
           even
           the
           good
           of
           precious
           Souls
           ,
           the
           awakening
           to
           ,
           and
           quickening
           in
           this
           great
           piece
           of
           practical
           Godliness
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           totally
           neglected
           it
           ,
           or
           been
           exceeding
           remiss
           .
        
         
           Little
           do
           Men
           and
           Women
           think
           how
           greatly
           they
           prejudice
           themselves
           by
           carelesness
           touching
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           :
           they
           had
           better
           act
           by
           halves
           ,
           and
           tri●le
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           than
           in
           those
           of
           Religion
           .
           How
           can
           any
           think
           to
           be
           supplied
           fresh
           that
           Stock
           which
           is
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           enriched
           by
           his
           inexhaustible
           fulness
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           seek
           him
           ?
           How
           can
           any
           expect
           the
           performance
           and
           making
           good
           of
           the
           Promises
           to
           them
           ▪
           unless
           they
           put
           them
           in
           suit
           ?
           How
           can
           any
           rationally
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           with
           
           Ioy
           draw
           Water
           out
           of
           the
           Well
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           not
           take
           so
           much
           pains
           as
           to
           let
           down
           their
           Bucket
           into
           it
           ?
           Though
           great
           and
           glorious
           things
           be
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           purposes
           of
           God
           concerning
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           passed
           his
           Word
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           better
           than
           Man's
           Bond
           ,
           Security
           sufficient
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           be
           enquired
           of
           by
           them
           to
           do
           them
           for
           them
           .
           Well
           ,
           whoever
           they
           be
           who
           undervalue
           God
           ,
           making
           him
           the
           Object
           neither
           of
           their
           Love
           nor
           of
           their
           Fear
           ;
           whoever
           they
           he
           that
           say
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             ways
             ,
             nor
             to
             maintain
             any
             fellowship
             with
             thy
             Majesty
          
           ;
           whoever
           they
           be
           that
           taste
           no
           sweetness
           in
           holy
           Exercises
           ,
           and
           see
           not
           that
           God
           is
           necessary
           ,
           but
           hope
           to
           pick
           up
           a
           satisfaction
           for
           themselves
           out
           of
           inferior
           and
           transitory
           Goods
           :
           Let
           your
           wants
           drive
           you
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           love
           draw
           you
           to
           him
           ;
           do
           you
           seek
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           strength
           ,
           yea
           ,
           seek
           his
           face
           evermore
           ;
           lay
           hold
           upon
           all
           opportunities
           of
           meeting
           with
           him
           ,
           bearing
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           pouring
           out
           your
           Souls
           before
           him
           ;
           go
           with
           Zacheus
           into
           the
           High-way
           ,
           that
           there
           you
           may
           get
           a
           sight
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           Spouse
           into
           the
           
             secret
             places
             of
             the
             stairs
          
           ,
           and
           there
           let
           him
           hear
           your
           voice
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           are
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           been
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           are
           entitled
           to
           the
           Glory
           above
           ,
           and
           Ioint-heirs
           with
           Christ
           ;
           have
           received
           and
           are
           acted
           by
           the
           
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           and
           puts
           them
           upon
           going
           to
           him
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Father
           in
           Christ
           ,
           their
           God
           in
           Covenant
           .
           They
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Generation
             of
             them
             that
             seek
             him
             .
          
           And
           let
           men
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           That
           the
           most
           praying
           Christians
           are
           the
           most
           thriving
           Christians
           ;
           They
           are
           the
           persons
           that
           now
           get
           most
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           happiest
           progress
           in
           the
           way
           thither
           .
           Do
           you
           therefore
           in
           the
           morning
           direct
           your
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           look
           up
           ;
           do
           you
           present
           Him
           with
           the
           First-fruits
           ,
           so
           will
           the
           whole
           be
           sanctified
           ;
           by
           that
           means
           you
           will
           secure
           to
           your selves
           his
           direction
           in
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           his
           defence
           against
           the
           temptations
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           support
           under
           the
           afflictions
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           assistance
           in
           the
           work
           and
           duties
           of
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           blessing
           upon
           your
           endeavours
           to
           succeed
           them
           ,
           and
           upon
           your
           enjoyments
           to
           sweeten
           them
           to
           you
           .
           When
           the
           evening
           comes
           ,
           end
           your
           day
           with
           God
           ,
           make
           him
           the
           Omega
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Alpha
           ;
           pay
           him
           the
           tribute
           of
           Praise
           for
           the
           Mercies
           you
           recieved
           ,
           beg
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           favour
           ;
           so
           may
           you
           lie
           down
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           expect
           a
           being
           shadowed
           with
           his
           wing
           ,
           and
           having
           sleep
           given
           you
           as
           to
           his
           beloved
           Ones
           ,
           while
           the
           Hedge
           of
           his
           Protection
           is
           set
           about
           your
           Persons
           ,
           Families
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           you
           
           have
           .
           Upon
           the
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           get
           alone
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           you
           can
           to
           pray
           your selves
           into
           an
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           frame
           ,
           fit
           for
           the
           Duties
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           it
           ;
           beg
           his
           Presence
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           sight
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Glory
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           he
           would
           give
           you
           of
           his
           Loves
           ,
           and
           
             Kiss
             you
             with
             the
             Kisses
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           Never
           dare
           to
           come
           to
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           been
           with
           the
           Great
           Master
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           alone
           can
           bless
           his
           Provisions
           to
           your
           refreshing
           and
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           fasten
           his
           Truths
           in
           your
           Heads
           and
           Hearts
           ,
           as
           a
           Nail
           in
           a
           sure
           place
           .
           Pray
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           the
           Key
           of
           David
           ,
           would
           open
           the
           Minister's
           mouth
           ,
           and
           your
           hearts
           ,
           giving
           him
           the
           
             Tongue
             of
             the
             Learned
          
           ,
           and
           you
           the
           
             Ear
             of
             the
             Obedience
          
           ;
           both
           prepare
           the
           Seed
           ,
           and
           likewise
           fit
           the
           Soil
           .
           And
           when
           you
           return
           from
           the
           Congregation
           to
           your
           own
           Houses
           ,
           there
           set
           upon
           Prayer
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           cover
           the
           Seed
           that
           is
           sown
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           desire
           of
           God
           ,
           That
           as
           he
           did
           enable
           you
           to
           mingle
           Faith
           with
           the
           Word
           that
           was
           delivered
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           grant
           you
           to
           live
           and
           practice
           it
           .
           The
           Life
           in
           Heaven
           will
           be
           a
           Life
           of
           Praise
           ;
           O
           let
           our
           Life
           on
           Earth
           be
           a
           Life
           of
           Prayer
           :
           There
           our
           Souls
           will
           have
           an
           Eternal
           Repose
           in
           him
           ;
           Here
           let
           our
           Souls
           f●llow
           hard
           after
           him
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           Epistle
           s●vells
           too
           big
           ,
           't
           is
           high
           time
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           Close
           .
           My
           hearts
           desire
           and
           Prayer
           for
           you
           all
           is
           ,
           That
           you
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           may
           work
           out
           your
           Salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           .
           If
           you
           and
           I
           get
           to
           Heaven
           at
           last
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           what
           storms
           we
           meet
           with
           here
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           hard
           work
           ▪
           and
           sharp
           conflicts
           ,
           and
           sour
           afflictions
           ▪
           will
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           see
           God
           ,
           and
           manage
           Everlasting
           Triumphs
           ;
           sinning
           and
           sighing
           ▪
           wanting
           and
           weeping
           no
           more
           .
           Watch
           while
           you
           live
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Enemies
           ▪
           
             walk
             while
             you
             have
             the
             light
             ,
          
           and
           mind
           your
           work
           while
           you
           have
           any
           to
           do
           .
           Husband
           your
           time
           ,
           improve
           your
           seasons
           ,
           trade
           with
           your
           Talents
           ,
           fill
           your
           Relations
           with
           Duty
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           adorn
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           God
           and
           Saviour
           .
           It
           is
           your
           professed
           desire
           to
           enjoy
           pure
           Ordinances
           and
           an
           holy
           Communion
           :
           Oh
           that
           there
           may
           be
           none
           among
           you
           that
           profane
           those
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           pollute
           that
           Communion
           !
           First
           look
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           then
           to
           your
           ways
           ,
           and
           make
           and
           keep
           both
           as
           clean
           as
           you
           can
           .
           Be
           much
           in
           minding
           your selves
           ,
           not
           in
           censuring
           others
           ;
           their
           infirmities
           do
           you
           pity
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           get
           your
           own
           healed
           .
           Your
           stay
           and
           mine
           here
           is
           not
           like
           to
           be
           long
           ;
           and
           we
           mine
           here
           is
           not
           like
           to
           be
           long
           ;
           and
           we
           need
           not
           care
           how
           short
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           the
           great
           work
           for
           which
           we
           were
           sent
           ,
           be
           finished
           before
           we
           go
           .
           When
           we
           
           are
           once
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           will
           not
           need
           us
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           can
           set
           others
           in
           our
           places
           ,
           who
           shall
           fill
           them
           better
           than
           we
           have
           done
           .
           While
           I
           am
           continued
           among
           you
           .
           I
           shall
           ,
           by
           Grace
           assisting
           ,
           make
           it
           my
           business
           to
           help
           your
           Faith
           and
           Ioy
           ;
           do
           you
           work
           together
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           God
           with
           us
           all
           .
           Be
           friends
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           ;
           why
           are
           you
           brought
           into
           an
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           to
           mutual
           edification
           ?
           And
           our
           life
           is
           not
           to
           be
           measured
           so
           much
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           days
           ,
           or
           plenty
           of
           enjoyments
           ,
           as
           by
           usefulness
           ▪
           He
           that
           doth
           most
           service
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           greatest
           commendation
           ,
           and
           weightiest
           Crown
           .
           Now
           commending
           you
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           build
           you
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           you
           an
           Inheritance
           among
           all
           them
           which
           are
           satisfied
           ,
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Your
             Servant
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
             SAMUEL
             SLATER
             .
          
           
             From
             my
             Study
             ,
             
               Novemb.
               24.
               1690
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             MATTHEW
             VI.
             6.
             
          
           
             But
             thou
             ,
             when
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             shut
             thy
             door
             ,
             pray
             to
             thy
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             secret
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           are
           a
           little
           part
           of
           our
           dear
           Saviour's
           first
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           the
           longest
           that
           ever
           he
           Preached
           ;
           full
           of
           excellent
           matter
           ,
           most
           worthy
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           most
           proper
           and
           profitable
           for
           the
           Hearers
           ;
           it
           abounds
           with
           wholesom
           and
           excellent
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           affords
           most
           precious
           and
           cordial
           Comforts
           .
           They
           that
           would
           taste
           his
           Comforts
           ,
           must
           follow
           his
           Counsels
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           desire
           that
           Christ
           would
           admit
           them
           into
           Heaven
           when
           they
           dye
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           very
           careful
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           to
           observe
           and
           practice
           what
           he
           taught
           while
           he
           was
           here
           upon
           Earth
           :
           Learn
           of
           him
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           be
           advanced
           by
           him
           as
           King.
           
        
         
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           commands
           his
           Disciples
           and
           Followers
           
             to
             take
             heed
          
           .
           Caution
           becomes
           Christians
           ,
           their
           Case
           calls
           loudly
           for
           it
           ;
           the
           life
           which
           they
           live
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           requires
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           caution
           for
           the
           leading
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           a
           vain
           and
           empty
           life
           ,
           a
           low
           and
           unworthy
           life
           ;
           and
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           which
           they
           are
           engaged
           ,
           requires
           as
           much
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           spoiled
           by
           them
           ,
           nor
           rejected
           by
           God
           ;
           nor
           thrown
           as
           dung
           into
           their
           faces
           .
           Take
           heed
           ,
           O
           Professors
           ,
           how
           you
           live
           ,
           and
           walk
           and
           carry
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           weigh
           all
           your
           actions
           ,
           and
           ponder
           the
           path
           of
           your
           feet
           .
           Take
           heed
           what
           you
           hear
           ,
           and
           how
           you
           hear
           ;
           take
           heed
           how
           you
           pray
           ,
           for
           what
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           ;
           take
           heed
           how
           you
           converse
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           ;
           take
           heed
           how
           you
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           buy
           and
           sell
           ;
           how
           you
           think
           and
           speak
           :
           Take
           heed
           that
           you
           avoid
           all
           sinful
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           do
           not
           sin
           in
           any
           lawful
           things
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           unseen
           danger
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           multitude
           of
           snares
           subtilly
           and
           privily
           laid
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           very
           prone
           to
           miscarry
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           those
           dangers
           ,
           and
           be
           caught
           in
           those
           snares
           :
           We
           have
           need
           to
           be
           circumspect
           and
           wary
           .
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           ,
           remembering
           and
           considering
           ,
           He
           gives
           the
           charge
           ,
           
           who
           loves
           you
           dearly
           ,
           and
           knows
           better
           than
           you
           what
           need
           there
           is
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Our
           Lord
           in
           particular
           gives
           this
           direction
           and
           caution
           concerning
           the
           ordinary
           works
           of
           Alms-giving
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           that
           extraordinary
           duty
           of
           Fasting
           :
           all
           which
           are
           so
           good
           and
           excellent
           in
           themselves
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           have
           them
           spoil'd
           by
           any
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           whatever
           they
           are
           by
           others
           ,
           who
           will
           needs
           pretend
           to
           him
           ,
           while
           they
           have
           no
           more
           of
           him
           than
           the
           name
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           as
           to
           these
           things
           he
           doth
           in
           general
           caution
           them
           about
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             they
             be
             not
             as
             the
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           Hypocrisy
           is
           a
           thing
           exceeding
           odious
           unto
           God.
           An
           Ape
           is
           most
           like
           a
           Man
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           one
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           creatures
           he
           is
           most
           deformed
           .
           An
           Hypocrite
           is
           of
           all
           others
           most
           like
           a
           Saint
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           Sinners
           he
           is
           most
           hateful
           .
           He
           shall
           not
           stand
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           be
           banished
           furthest
           from
           him
           :
           The
           worst
           ,
           darkest
           ,
           hottest
           place
           in
           Hell
           ,
           is
           his
           apartment
           .
           God
           doth
           so
           much
           loath
           Hypocrites
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           allow
           his
           Children
           to
           resemble
           them
           .
           He
           would
           not
           have
           them
           to
           be
           Hypocrites
           ;
           nay
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           them
           to
           be
           as
           Hypocrites
           :
           When
           thou
           gi●est
           Alms
           ,
           do
           not
           sound
           a
           Trumpet
           
             as
             the
             Hypocrites
             do
          
           :
           Instead
           of
           letting
           the
           world
           ,
           do
           not
           let
           thy
           
             left
             hand
          
           know
           what
           thy
           ●ight
           
           hand
           doth
           .
           When
           thou
           prayest
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           as
           the
           Hypocrites
           are
           ,
           for
           they
           love
           to
           pray
           standing
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           :
           They
           do
           not
           love
           to
           do
           good
           without
           having
           many
           Witnesses
           of
           the
           good
           they
           do
           :
           As
           if
           that
           Duty
           were
           lost
           from
           which
           they
           do
           not
           reap
           the
           praise
           of
           Men.
           When
           thou
           fastest
           ,
           be
           not
           as
           the
           Hypocrites
           ,
           of
           a
           sad
           countenance
           :
           They
           love
           to
           put
           on
           a
           sour
           face
           ;
           but
           never
           look
           after
           nor
           care
           for
           a
           broken
           and
           contrite
           heart
           .
           Thus
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           would
           not
           have
           his
           followers
           to
           conform
           to
           them
           ;
           Do
           not
           fashion
           your selves
           like
           them
           ;
           get
           not
           into
           their
           mode
           and
           dress
           ,
           though
           it
           seem
           great
           and
           handsome
           ;
           Be
           ye
           followers
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           dear
           Children
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           Keep
           as
           close
           to
           him
           as
           ever
           you
           can
           .
           Put
           on
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           be
           ye
           cloathed
           all
           over
           with
           Christ
           ;
           That
           as
           near
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Vertues
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           you
           ;
           but
           be
           not
           like
           the
           Hypocrites
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           An
           Hypocrite
           loseth
           all
           he
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           himself
           rejected
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           words
           which
           we
           have
           under
           our
           consideration
           ,
           you
           find
           the
           direction
           which
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           concerning
           Prayer
           afterward
           ,
           an
           excellent
           pattern
           to
           frame
           it
           by
           ;
           here
           's
           an
           excellent
           Rule
           .
           In
           the
           former
           Verse
           ,
           He
           had
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           guise
           or
           
           manner
           of
           the
           Hypocrites
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           
             They
             loved
             to
             pray
             standing
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             streets
             ,
          
           in
           open
           and
           frequented
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           sure
           not
           to
           fail
           of
           Spectators
           and
           Observers
           of
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           who
           would
           ,
           as
           they
           hoped
           ,
           tell
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           ,
           and
           cry
           them
           up
           as
           persons
           eminent
           for
           their
           Piety
           ,
           though
           that
           was
           a
           thing
           of
           which
           they
           had
           no
           more
           than
           the
           shew
           .
           Thus
           they
           had
           meerly
           an
           external
           Religion
           ,
           unto
           the
           practice
           whereof
           ,
           they
           were
           carried
           out
           only
           by
           external
           considerations
           .
           It
           was
           not
           a
           Spring
           within
           ,
           but
           Weights
           without
           ,
           that
           set
           their
           Wheels
           a
           going
           .
           The
           end
           that
           they
           in
           all
           aim●d
           at
           ▪
           was
           
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
          
           ,
           that
           among
           them
           they
           might
           raise
           a
           name
           ,
           obtain
           credit
           and
           applause
           ,
           and
           be
           accounted
           some-bodies
           for
           Religion
           ,
           though
           they
           knew
           themselves
           to
           be
           no
           other
           than
           Cheats
           .
           Christ
           tells
           us
           the
           issue
           hereof
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           miss
           the
           mark
           ,
           but
           catch
           what
           they
           fish
           for
           .
           
             Verily
             they
             have
             their
             reward
          
           ;
           there
           is
           none
           to
           come
           ,
           none
           laid
           up
           for
           them
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           have
           it
           now
           ,
           in
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           good
           of
           it
           ;
           Glory
           ,
           but
           a
           vain
           glory
           ;
           a
           Name
           ,
           but
           nothing
           else
           ;
           they
           get
           an
           esteem
           with
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           empty
           as
           themselves
           ;
           they
           are
           reckoned
           great
           Men
           ,
           Who
           but
           they
           for
           their
           Sanctity
           ?
           
           And
           let
           them
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           bless
           themselves
           in
           it
           :
           But
           thou
           who
           lovest
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           and
           desirest
           to
           be
           indeed
           a
           gainer
           by
           thy
           Religion
           ,
           
             enter
             thou
             into
             thy
             Closet
             when
             thou
             prayest
          
           ;
           run
           not
           into
           a
           corner
           of
           a
           Street
           ,
           but
           some
           nook
           or
           corner
           of
           the
           House
           ;
           
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
          
           (
           not
           opened
           thy
           Casement
           ,
           but
           )
           
             shut
             thy
             door
             ,
             pray
             to
             thy
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           We
           may
           rationally
           look
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           as
           supposing
           that
           all
           who
           call
           themselves
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           by
           others
           accounted
           Christians
           ,
           do
           pray
           ;
           that
           every
           one
           who
           counts
           it
           his
           honour
           to
           take
           up
           that
           Name
           ,
           will
           also
           reckon
           himself
           obliged
           to
           take
           up
           that
           work
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           say
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           yet
           live
           a
           Prayerless
           Life
           ;
           no
           Man
           can
           have
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Holiness
           given
           him
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           pour
           out
           his
           Soul
           unto
           God
           in
           Prayer
           .
           It
           is
           as
           possible
           to
           find
           an
           Holy
           Devil
           in
           Hell
           ,
           as
           a
           prayerless
           Saint
           upon
           Earth
           .
           Paul
           was
           no
           sooner
           thrown
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           him
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ;
           no
           sooner
           a
           Convert
           ,
           but
           a
           Supplicant
           :
           Grace
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           in
           that
           Man's
           heart
           ,
           who
           lives
           without
           Prayer
           in
           the
           World.
           Christ
           takes
           it
           then
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           Disciples
           will
           pray
           ;
           when
           they
           can
           do
           nothing
           else
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           that
           :
           If
           they
           be
           in
           the
           furthermost
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           they
           will
           from
           thence
           send
           up
           a
           cry
           
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Ionah
           thought
           the
           Belly
           of
           the
           Fish
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Belly
           of
           Hell
           ;
           yet
           there
           he
           did
           pray
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           look
           toward
           God's
           Holy
           Temple
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           his
           Disciples
           do
           pray
           ;
           and
           therefore
           here
           he
           only
           gives
           them
           counsel
           and
           advice
           for
           the
           right
           management
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           ,
           through
           some
           fatal
           mistake
           ,
           lose
           their
           labour
           ,
           spend
           their
           breath
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           offend
           the
           God
           whom
           they
           seek
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           obtaining
           a
           blessing
           from
           him
           ,
           pull
           down
           wrath
           and
           a
           curse
           upon
           their
           own
           heads
           .
           Do
           not
           you
           in
           your
           Prayer
           fly
           so
           low
           a
           pitch
           as
           to
           make
           esteem
           with
           Men
           your
           end
           ,
           either
           the
           whole
           or
           any
           part
           of
           your
           end
           .
           Do
           not
           aim
           at
           vain
           glory
           ;
           suppose
           by
           that
           means
           you
           may
           get
           a
           Name
           ,
           that
           gain
           will
           not
           make
           you
           rich
           ;
           a
           Name
           you
           may
           have
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           will
           rot
           and
           perish
           .
           A
           great
           noise
           you
           may
           make
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           an
           empty
           sound
           :
           And
           what
           will
           you
           be
           the
           better
           for
           that
           ?
           A
           little
           popular
           breath
           may
           swell
           and
           puff
           you
           up
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           not
           raise
           you
           any
           thing
           nearer
           to
           God
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           blow
           you
           on
           any
           faster
           to
           the
           Port
           of
           Glory
           .
           It
           is
           no
           matter
           how
           much
           there
           is
           of
           privacy
           in
           your
           Prayer
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           be
           sincerity
           and
           purity
           
           too
           ,
           nor
           how
           secretly
           it
           goeth
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           go
           out
           of
           feigned
           Lips.
           When
           others
           are
           altogether
           for
           the
           Synagogues
           and
           Streets
           ,
           Do
           thou
           ,
           O
           Christian
           ,
           enter
           into
           thy
           Closet
           ,
           or
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           shut
           thy
           door
           about
           thee
           ;
           do
           thou
           take
           pleasure
           in
           thy
           retirements
           .
           When
           no
           body
           sees
           ,
           thy
           God
           doth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           he
           loves
           to
           see
           ;
           and
           when
           no
           body
           hears
           ,
           thy
           God
           doth
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           hears
           ,
           he
           likes
           ;
           thy
           Prayers
           ,
           thy
           Sighs
           ,
           thy
           Groans
           are
           his
           Musick
           :
           Only
           I
           desire
           that
           this
           may
           be
           remembred
           ,
           That
           while
           Christ
           doth
           here
           command
           and
           enjoyn
           secret
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           any
           part
           of
           his
           purpose
           to
           exclude
           or
           take
           us
           from
           publick
           ;
           only
           he
           would
           shut
           out
           and
           separate
           Vanity
           and
           Pride
           from
           both
           .
           That
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           from
           hence
           I
           shall
           raise
           and
           discourse
           upon
           ,
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           Doct.
           Closet
           ,
           on
           Secret
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           an
           excellent
           and
           advantageous
           duty
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           much
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           ;
           when
           you
           are
           alone
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           body
           with
           you
           ,
           then
           be
           you
           with
           God.
           At
           a
           night
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           in
           Bed
           ,
           
             commune
             with
             your
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           be
           still
           ;
           turn
           your
           eyes
           inward
           before
           sleep
           closeth
           them
           ;
           and
           before
           you
           go
           to
           Bed
           ,
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           seeking
           of
           ,
           and
           communing
           
           with
           your
           God.
           Take
           your
           leave
           of
           your
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           steal
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           your
           God
           may
           be
           together
           .
           When
           upon
           an
           express
           command
           given
           him
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           Abraham
           went
           to
           offer
           up
           his
           only
           and
           dearly
           beloved
           Son
           Isaac
           ,
           Genesis
           22.
           5.
           
           
             He
             said
             unto
             his
             young
             men
             ,
             Abide
             here
             with
             the
             Ass
             ,
             and
             I
             and
             the
             Lad
             will
             go
             yonder
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             come
             again
             to
             you
             .
          
           He
           feared
           that
           if
           they
           went
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           an
           hinderance
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           their
           Company
           .
           So
           let
           worldly
           business
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           set
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           while
           you
           go
           by
           your selves
           to
           perform
           acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           to
           pour
           out
           your
           requests
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           your
           Heavenly
           Father
           .
           Think
           not
           that
           I
           speak
           against
           
             Publick
             Prayer
          
           ,
           for
           God
           loveth
           the
           Gates
           of
           Zion
           ,
           and
           Christ
           walks
           in
           the
           Golden
           Candlesticks
           ;
           when
           his
           people
           are
           met
           together
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
           Nor
           am
           I
           for
           your
           casting
           off
           Family
           Prayer
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Prayer
           upon
           record
           in
           Scripture
           against
           prayerless
           Families
           ,
           calling
           for
           wrath
           to
           be
           poured
           out
           by
           God
           upon
           them
           .
           Both
           these
           kinds
           of
           Prayers
           ought
           to
           be
           presented
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           be
           neglected
           .
           Secret
           Prayer
           is
           a
           choice
           part
           of
           your
           work
           too
           ,
           be
           not
           any
           of
           you
           wantings
           .
           
           to
           it
           .
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           lay
           down
           these
           four
           propositions
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Prayer
           in
           general
           is
           the
           Christians
           duty
           ;
           a
           burthen
           laid
           upon
           us
           by
           God
           himself
           .
           It
           is
           very
           much
           commanded
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Precept
           of
           it
           frequently
           repeated
           ,
           
             Matt.
             26.
             41.
             
             Watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             ye
             enter
             not
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           17.
           
           
             Pray
             without
             ceasing
          
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           8.
           
           
             I
             will
             that
             men
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
          
           without
           wrath
           or
           doubting
           .
           And
           in
           
             Matt.
             18.
             1.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             spake
             a
             parable
             to
             them
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             men
             ought
             always
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             saint
             .
          
           You
           should
           be
           continually
           in
           a
           praying
           frame
           ,
           having
           your
           Graces
           and
           Affections
           ready
           ;
           and
           you
           should
           be
           frequent
           in
           the
           Work.
           This
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           natural
           worship
           ,
           the
           very
           Law
           of
           our
           Creation
           doth
           oblige
           us
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           (
           though
           it
           be
           now
           since
           the
           Fall
           exceeding
           dim
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           Candle
           burnt
           down
           into
           the
           Socket
           )
           hath
           directed
           the
           Heathens
           themselves
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           :
           They
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           menacing
           Storm
           ,
           and
           Ionah
           fast
           a-sleep
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           could
           go
           and
           awaken
           him
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           to
           call
           upon
           his
           God.
           
        
         
           Prayer
           is
           what
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           we
           are
           Christians
           ,
           but
           likewise
           as
           we
           are
           
           creatures
           ;
           not
           only
           as
           Saints
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           Men
           and
           Women
           .
           It
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           homage
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           pay
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           had
           our
           Being
           from
           his
           Power
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           have
           that
           Being
           continued
           and
           sweetned
           to
           us
           by
           his
           Goodness
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           practical
           acknowledgment
           of
           that
           necessary
           and
           constant
           dependence
           we
           have
           upon
           him
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Man
           or
           Woman
           who
           doth
           not
           pray
           ,
           is
           no
           better
           than
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           both
           in
           Heart
           and
           Life
           .
           He
           doth
           first
           cast
           off
           God
           who
           casts
           off
           Prayer
           ,
           Psal.
           14.
           1.
           
           The
           fool
           first
           saith
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             God
          
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           find
           in
           vers
           .
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           That
           he
           doth
           not
           seek
           God
           ,
           nor
           call
           upon
           him
           .
           Let
           Men
           and
           Women
           make
           never
           so
           great
           and
           fair
           a
           profession
           ,
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           lay
           their
           claim
           to
           as
           many
           glorious
           Names
           and
           Titles
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           their
           Profession
           is
           no
           better
           than
           a
           Lye
           ;
           those
           Names
           and
           Titles
           do
           not
           at
           all
           belong
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Religion
           unto
           which
           they
           pretend
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           a
           lifeless
           Image
           ,
           which
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           awakes
           ,
           will
           most
           certainly
           despise
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           live
           without
           this
           excellent
           duty
           .
           You
           may
           call
           and
           count
           them
           Atheists
           ,
           without
           doing
           them
           any
           injury
           .
           Those
           that
           live
           without
           Prayer
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           that
           live
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           
           they
           live
           without
           God
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           know
           with
           whom
           they
           shall
           live
           in
           that
           World
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Some
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           think
           it
           a
           thing
           impossible
           for
           any
           Atheists
           to
           be
           found
           in
           London
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Knowledg
           ,
           such
           plenty
           of
           Means
           ,
           such
           a
           great
           and
           glorious
           Light
           shining
           ;
           but
           I
           fear
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           an
           enquiry
           made
           ,
           it
           would
           plainly
           appear
           there
           are
           more
           of
           them
           than
           we
           do
           imagine
           ;
           yea
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           in
           the
           least
           afraid
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           famous
           City
           there
           are
           the
           greatest
           and
           vilest
           Atheists
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           Lord
           himself
           saith
           ,
           
             Isa.
             42
             14.
             
             Who
             is
             blind
             but
             my
             servant
             ?
             or
             deaf
             as
             my
             messenger
             that
             I
             sent
             ?
             Who
             is
             blind
             as
             He
             that
             is
             perfect
             ,
             or
             blind
             as
             the
             Lord's
             servant
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           wonder
           at
           the
           ignorance
           and
           blindness
           which
           is
           among
           the
           Heathen
           who
           live
           in
           the
           dark
           places
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           such
           blindness
           among
           my
           Servants
           ,
           both
           Prophets
           and
           People
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           habitations
           in
           a
           Land
           of
           Light
           ,
           a
           Valley
           of
           Vision
           .
           There
           are
           none
           so
           blind
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           are
           blinded
           by
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Eyes
           put
           out
           by
           that
           very
           light
           by
           which
           they
           should
           see
           .
           None
           so
           blind
           as
           those
           that
           will
           not
           see
           ;
           none
           so
           ignorant
           as
           those
           that
           will
           not
           learn
           and
           know
           .
           First
           Men
           do
           wickedly
           
           shut
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           doth
           in
           just
           judgment
           put
           them
           out
           ,
           
             Isa.
             6.
             9.
             
             Go
             ,
             and
             tell
             this
             People
             ,
             Hear
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             understand
             not
             ;
             see
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             perceive
             not
             ;
             make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             People
             fat
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             ears
             heavy
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ;
             lest
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             convert
             and
             be
             healed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           know
           that
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           remember
           and
           consider
           it
           .
           
             Prayer
             is
             absolutely
             your
             duty
          
           :
           charge
           it
           upon
           your selves
           ,
           and
           make
           conscience
           of
           minding
           and
           doing
           it
           :
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           it
           both
           as
           you
           are
           Christians
           and
           Creatures
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           your
           reasonable
           service
           :
           and
           your
           neglect
           of
           it
           will
           never
           discharge
           and
           deliver
           you
           from
           your
           engagement
           to
           it
           .
           If
           you
           do
           not
           pay
           it
           ,
           the
           Debt
           goes
           on
           ;
           the
           Sin
           increases
           ;
           and
           how
           great
           a
           sum
           will
           it
           at
           last
           amount
           to
           !
           every
           day
           that
           you
           pass
           without
           your
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           Sacrifice
           ,
           you
           do
           feloniously
           rob
           God
           of
           that
           glory
           which
           is
           due
           to
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           wickedly
           transgress
           the
           Law
           of
           your
           Creation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           Prayer
           it self
           is
           your
           duty
           ,
           so
           a
           liberty
           to
           pray
           is
           your
           choice
           privi●ege
           .
           It
           is
           God's
           mercy
           ,
           and
           your
           happi●ess
           ,
           that
           he
           gives
           you
           leave
           to
           knock
           at
           his
           Door
           ,
           and
           lie
           begging
           there
           .
           Sit
           down
           ●ere
           ,
           and
           pause
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           seriously
           think
           
           with
           your selves
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           matter
           it
           is
           for
           a
           poor
           contemptible
           Worm
           to
           have
           the
           Ear
           of
           the
           Infinite
           and
           Glorious
           God
           open
           to
           its
           cry
           :
           for
           you
           ;
           who
           are
           no
           better
           (
           as
           Abraham
           freely
           acknowledged
           )
           than
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           door
           of
           Grace
           opened
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           leave
           to
           approach
           ,
           and
           make
           your
           application
           to
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           state
           your
           case
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           spread
           all
           your
           desires
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           pour
           out
           your
           requests
           and
           groans
           into
           his
           Bosome
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           as
           you
           please
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           come
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           ,
           and
           behave
           your selves
           with
           a
           becoming
           reverence
           ,
           and
           godly
           fear
           .
           Converse
           and
           Communion
           with
           God
           was
           the
           happiness
           of
           innocent
           Man.
           So
           long
           as
           our
           first
           Parents
           persisted
           in
           that
           pure
           and
           perfect
           state
           in
           which
           they
           were
           created
           ,
           they
           could
           think
           of
           God
           with
           rejoycing
           ,
           contemplate
           his
           Glory
           with
           delight
           ,
           and
           walk
           with
           him
           as
           Friends
           :
           But
           all
           this
           was
           forfeited
           and
           lost
           by
           the
           Fall.
           Sin
           ,
           at
           its
           first
           entry
           ,
           broke
           that
           harmony
           ;
           it
           cloathed
           God
           with
           terror
           ,
           and
           Man
           with
           shame
           ;
           his
           confidence
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           horror
           took
           its
           place
           ;
           so
           that
           instead
           of
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           man
           fled
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           hid
           ,
           had
           he
           known
           how
           ,
           and
           where
           .
           Sin
           presently
           erected
           a
           middle-wall
           of
           partition
           between
           them
           .
           It
           would
           have
           
           been
           fatal
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           his
           life
           was
           worth
           ,
           to
           have
           adventur'd
           in
           his
           lapsed
           state
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           highly
           provoked
           ,
           had
           there
           not
           been
           help
           laid
           upon
           one
           that
           is
           mighty
           ,
           and
           the
           gracious
           interposition
           of
           a
           powerful
           and
           prevailing
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           God
           is
           in
           himself
           a
           devouring
           fire
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           burnings
           .
           How
           then
           is
           it
           safe
           for
           man
           to
           approach
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           dwell
           with
           him
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           of
           a
           plasant
           Plant
           become
           no
           better
           than
           a
           Briar
           ,
           a
           Thorn
           ,
           dried
           Stubble
           ,
           fit
           for
           the
           burning
           ?
           how
           well
           might
           guilty
           Sinners
           call
           (
           with
           them
           in
           the
           6th
           of
           the
           
             Revelutions
             ,
             v.
             16.
             )
             to
             the
             Mountains
             and
             Rocks
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             hide
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ?
          
           But
           the
           beloved
           and
           ever-blessed
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           gracious
           compliance
           with
           ,
           and
           pursuance
           of
           his
           Father's
           will
           ,
           hath
           restored
           unto
           man
           freedom
           of
           access
           to
           God.
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           though
           He
           knew
           full
           well
           how
           great
           the
           attempt
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           it
           would
           stand
           him
           in
           ,
           did
           put
           his
           life
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           engaged
           his
           heart
           to
           approach
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           being
           our
           peace
           ,
           hath
           procured
           for
           us
           a
           liberty
           of
           approaching
           too
           ,
           and
           of
           drawing
           nigh
           ,
           going
           as
           near
           as
           we
           will
           ,
           even
           to
           his
           very
           Throne
           ,
           
             Heb.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Having
             therefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             
             boldness
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             and
             living
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             consecrated
             for
             us
             through
             the
             veil
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           Christ
           entred
           into
           the
           holiest
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           entred
           in
           triumph
           as
           one
           that
           had
           conquered
           all
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           He
           entred
           with
           joy
           as
           one
           that
           had
           finished
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           sate
           down
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           take
           there
           his
           everlasting
           rest
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           you
           have
           it
           in
           the
           9th
           of
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             v.
             12.
             )
             He
             entred
             not
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Calves
             and
             Goats
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
           He
           carried
           that
           along
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           now
           by
           that
           Blood
           we
           may
           enter
           too
           ,
           we
           may
           enter
           with
           safety
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           for
           a
           gracious
           person
           ,
           a
           believing
           Soul
           :
           Though
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           be
           a
           Throne
           of
           Glory
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           a
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           a
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           Rain-bow
           round
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           because
           we
           enter
           with
           safety
           ,
           therefore
           we
           may
           enter
           with
           boldness
           ,
           both
           with
           a
           freedom
           of
           speech
           ,
           telling
           God
           all
           that
           is
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           full
           assurance
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           shall
           find
           mercy
           and
           grace
           to
           accept
           ,
           and
           help
           in
           time
           of
           need
           .
           Now
           if
           that
           any
           of
           you
           do
           not
           value
           this
           privilege
           at
           an
           high
           rate
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           carefully
           improve
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           now
           it
           hath
           been
           purchased
           by
           Christ
           for
           poor
           Sinners
           ;
           you
           deal
           very
           disingenuously
           ,
           do
           not
           well
           consider
           the
           inestimable
           price
           which
           it
           
           cost
           ,
           and
           you
           offer
           a
           most
           vile
           and
           wretched
           affront
           to
           the
           precious
           Blood
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           unholy
           thing
           ,
           of
           no
           more
           excellency
           than
           that
           of
           a
           Beast
           ,
           a
           common
           and
           ordinary
           man
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           guilty
           and
           death-deserving
           Criminal
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           All
           the
           sorts
           of
           holy
           Prayer
           are
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           
             Eph.
             6.
             18.
             
             Praying
             always
             with
             all
             prayer
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             watching
             thereunto
             with
             all
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             supplication
             for
             all
             Saints
             .
          
           Your
           Prayers
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Spirit
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           your
           Spirit
           ;
           Prayer
           must
           not
           only
           be
           a
           Lip-labour
           ,
           but
           the
           work
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           the
           words
           in
           Prayer
           are
           but
           the
           carcase
           of
           the
           duty
           ;
           the
           fervour
           and
           heat
           of
           the
           Affections
           ,
           are
           the
           life
           and
           soul
           of
           it
           :
           and
           also
           it
           must
           be
           with
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           whose
           work
           it
           is
           to
           help
           his
           peoples
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           intercession
           in
           them
           :
           Prayer
           must
           be
           by
           the
           influence
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           heat
           and
           earnestness
           of
           our
           own
           spirits
           :
           so
           then
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           Iude
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           and
           happy
           they
           who
           have
           not
           fallible
           men
           to
           make
           their
           Prayers
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           but
           there
           are
           two
           other
           Expressions
           in
           the
           forementioned
           Scripture
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           a
           little
           notice
           of
           .
           
             Praying
             always
          
           ,
           Do
           not
           understand
           it
           as
           if
           you
           were
           to
           be
           day
           
           and
           night
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           praying
           were
           the
           whole
           of
           your
           duty
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           other
           work
           to
           do
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           carefully
           attended
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Original
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           in
           all
           opportunities
           ,
           in
           every
           fit
           and
           proper
           season
           for
           prayer
           :
           in
           every
           condition
           into
           which
           Providence
           casts
           you
           ,
           and
           upon
           every
           occasion
           that
           calls
           for
           it
           :
           The
           other
           Expression
           most
           pertinent
           to
           our
           present
           business
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             with
             all
             prayer
             and
             supplication
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           with
           ordinary
           prayer
           ,
           and
           with
           extraordinary
           too
           ,
           that
           which
           hath
           fasting
           joined
           with
           it
           :
           private
           prayer
           and
           publick
           too
           ;
           ejaculatory
           prayer
           ,
           when
           the
           Soul
           ●allies
           out
           on
           a
           sudden
           unto
           God
           ,
           gives
           him
           a
           visit
           ,
           and
           away
           ,
           knocks
           at
           his
           door
           ,
           puts
           in
           a
           short
           Petition
           ,
           and
           is
           gone
           ,
           like
           one
           that
           is
           engaged
           about
           some
           other
           business
           ,
           and
           cannot
           stay
           :
           and
           also
           composed
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Soul
           fixeth
           and
           abides
           some
           considerable
           time
           with
           God
           :
           Family-prayer
           ,
           and
           Closet-prayer
           ;
           Prayer
           in
           conjunction
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           alone
           by
           our selves
           .
           We
           may
           ,
           and
           must
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           all
           these
           kinds
           of
           Prayers
           as
           opportunity
           offers
           ,
           and
           occasions
           do
           require
           .
           But
           to
           come
           more
           close
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Secret
           Prayer
           is
           a
           duty
           incumbent
           upon
           Christians
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           
           call
           
             secret
             Prayer
          
           ,
           when
           a
           person
           gets
           alone
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           requests
           known
           to
           God.
           When
           being
           sequestred
           from
           all
           company
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           withdrawn
           from
           his
           nearest
           and
           dearest
           Relations
           ,
           his
           most
           familiar
           and
           intimate
           Friends
           ,
           and
           by
           himself
           in
           a
           most
           close
           and
           private
           retirement
           ,
           he
           sends
           out
           his
           Soul
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           holy
           and
           servent
           desires
           ,
           and
           labours
           with
           all
           his
           might
           to
           fetch
           down
           his
           God
           to
           him
           by
           his
           gracious
           presence
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           of
           him
           those
           favours
           and
           blessings
           of
           which
           he
           finds
           a
           sensible
           want
           ,
           either
           in
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           part
           .
           It
           is
           that
           by
           which
           he
           knocks
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           goeth
           into
           the
           Holiest
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           gives
           his
           heavenly
           Father
           a
           visit
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           that
           no
           body
           may
           know
           of
           it
           .
           No●
           that
           he
           is
           ashamed
           of
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           free
           to
           own
           God
           for
           his
           Sovereign
           Lord
           ,
           Christ
           for
           his
           dearly
           beloved
           ,
           Prayer
           as
           his
           duty
           and
           work
           ,
           before
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           reproached
           ,
           scorned
           and
           maligned
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           would
           avoid
           the
           suspicion
           of
           a
           Pharisaical
           vain
           glorious
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           he
           might
           get
           as
           far
           as
           ever
           he
           can
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Impediments
           and
           Diversions
           :
           He
           enters
           into
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           there
           shuts
           his
           Door
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           shut
           out
           all
           that
           would
           interrupt
           and
           
           disturb
           that
           fellowship
           with
           his
           God
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           often
           found
           an
           incomparable
           sweetness
           in
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           counts
           it
           his
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           .
           At
           other
           times
           he
           will
           make
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Congregation
           ,
           
             and
             go
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             joy
             and
             praise
             ,
             with
             a
             multitude
             that
             keep
             holy-day
             ,
          
           Psal.
           42.
           4.
           he
           loves
           the
           Gates
           of
           
             Sion
             ,
             and
             to
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
          
           Psal.
           27.
           4
           and
           also
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           go
           out
           ,
           as
           Isaac
           did
           ,
           into
           the
           Fields
           to
           meditate
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           night
           season
           to
           be
           abroad
           ,
           and
           consider
           ,
           with
           David
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           works
           of
           God's
           hand
           ,
           the
           Moon
           and
           the
           Stars
           which
           he
           hath
           created
           ,
           and
           so
           take
           some
           turns
           in
           an
           holy
           fellowship
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           Enoch
           did
           ,
           
             walk
             with
             God
          
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           removed
           from
           hence
           ,
           and
           taken
           up
           to
           the
           habitation
           of
           his
           Holiness
           and
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Chamber
           of
           his
           presence
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           Walks
           he
           finds
           his
           heart
           warmed
           ,
           and
           an
           holy
           fire
           kindled
           ,
           and
           then
           returns
           with
           that
           burning
           within
           him
           ;
           then
           he
           speaks
           with
           his
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           sends
           up
           a
           pure
           flame
           of
           earnest
           supplications
           .
        
         
           Confident
           I
           am
           ,
           The
           excellency
           of
           this
           course
           will
           not
           be
           in
           the
           least
           question'd
           by
           any
           who
           believe
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           own
           that
           absolute
           and
           necessary
           dependence
           ,
           which
           both
           as
           Creatures
           and
           Christians
           we
           
           have
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           any
           sense
           of
           Religion
           upon
           their
           Souls
           :
           yea
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           will
           be
           acknowledged
           a
           duty
           by
           many
           ,
           very
           many
           of
           those
           who
           yet
           do
           not
           themselves
           live
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           :
           there
           hath
           such
           a
           clear
           light
           broken
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           hath
           convinced
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           though
           that
           conviction
           hath
           not
           had
           power
           enough
           upon
           their
           wills
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
           And
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           so
           much
           as
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           be
           question'd
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           point
           of
           controversie
           :
           This
           I
           do
           with
           a
           fulness
           of
           persuasion
           assert
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           as
           a
           duty
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           secret
           Prayer
           is
           so
           .
           And
           I
           do
           add
           this
           ,
           wishing
           those
           (
           into
           whose
           hands
           this
           little
           Piece
           shall
           come
           )
           seriously
           to
           think
           of
           it
           ;
           those
           persons
           that
           do
           not
           make
           conscience
           hereof
           ,
           let
           them
           make
           never
           so
           great
           a
           noise
           ,
           do
           indeed
           make
           conscience
           of
           nothing
           .
           He
           is
           not
           a
           true
           Christian
           that
           is
           not
           a
           through
           Christian
           ;
           nor
           he
           a
           real
           Disciple
           that
           hath
           not
           a
           cordial
           respect
           to
           all
           that
           Christ
           commands
           him
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           all
           wonder
           to
           see
           or
           hear
           that
           man
           is
           remiss
           and
           careless
           and
           negligent
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           for
           which
           at
           present
           he
           pretends
           a
           zeal
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           long
           run
           to
           throw
           up
           all
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           venture
           
           to
           add
           this
           one
           thing
           further
           ;
           He
           that
           doth
           not
           seek
           God
           when
           he
           is
           alone
           ,
           hath
           no
           reason
           to
           promise
           himself
           God's
           gracious
           meeting
           with
           him
           when
           he
           is
           in
           Company
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           exclude
           ,
           and
           shut
           God
           out
           of
           your
           Chamber
           and
           Closets
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           to
           your
           comfort
           ,
           though
           indeed
           you
           may
           to
           your
           terrour
           ,
           find
           him
           in
           the
           Congregation
           .
           The
           only
           thing
           which
           I
           shall
           do
           more
           in
           the
           doctrinal
           part
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           prove
           the
           Point
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           with
           all
           convenient
           brevi●y
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           secret
           Prayer
           is
           ,
           
             
               I.
               A
               Duty
               .
            
             
               II.
               An
               Advantage
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           former
           of
           these
           .
           Private
           or
           secret
           Prayer
           is
           a
           great
           duty
           ,
           which
           all
           that
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           much
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           .
           For
           the
           evidencing
           of
           this
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           these
           four
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Secret
           Prayer
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           Jesus
           ;
           as
           he
           came
           into
           the
           World
           to
           redeem
           us
           ,
           so
           to
           direct
           us
           :
           as
           his
           Death
           was
           an
           expiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           so
           his
           Life
           was
           a
           leading
           Example
           .
           He
           is
           that
           excellent
           Copy
           without
           blot
           ,
           after
           which
           we
           are
           to
           write
           ;
           and
           that
           most
           exact
           and
           perfect
           Pattern
           ,
           without
           blemish
           or
           defect
           the
           imitation
           whereof
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           study
           
           and
           endeavour
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           our
           utmost
           ;
           we
           must
           lead
           his
           Life
           as
           near
           as
           ever
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           tread
           in
           his
           steps
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           foot
           it
           right
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           shew
           forth
           his
           virtues
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           an
           impress
           of
           them
           upon
           our
           dispositions
           and
           conversations
           .
           
             The
             same
             mind
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             us
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           5.
           
           Then
           is
           a
           Christian
           in
           his
           beauty
           and
           glory
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           cloathed
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shines
           with
           the
           beams
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           was
           very
           much
           in
           the
           work
           of
           secret
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           frequent
           at
           it
           .
           How
           did
           his
           perfectly
           pure
           and
           precious
           soul
           delight
           to
           be
           on
           the
           wing
           ,
           and
           mounting
           up
           to
           his
           and
           our
           Father
           in
           his
           recesses
           ?
           He
           did
           not
           only
           teach
           his
           Disciples
           to
           pray
           ,
           giving
           them
           in
           this
           Chapter
           a
           most
           excellent
           pattern
           for
           them
           to
           draw
           theirs
           by
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           only
           pray
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           Master
           of
           the
           Family
           ;
           but
           he
           likewise
           did
           many
           and
           many
           a
           time
           pray
           by
           himself
           alone
           ,
           a
           great
           deal
           oftner
           than
           we
           do
           ,
           or
           any
           in
           the
           world
           ever
           did
           know
           of
           ;
           but
           something
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           hath
           been
           by
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           (
           who
           guided
           the
           Holy
           Penmen
           )
           put
           upon
           Record
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           Thus
           in
           Matt.
           14.
           23.
           after
           he
           had
           wrought
           that
           great
           and
           amazing
           Miracle
           of
           feeding
           five
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           beside
           Women
           and
           Children
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           no
           more
           provision
           than
           
           five
           Loaves
           ,
           and
           two
           Fishes
           :
           He
           sent
           the
           Multitude
           away
           ;
           and
           not
           being
           satisfied
           with
           
             their
             absence
             alone
          
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           
             his
             very
             Disciples
          
           go
           by
           Ship
           to
           the
           other
           side
           :
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             constrained
             them
             to
             go
          
           :
           poor
           hearts
           !
           they
           loved
           him
           dearly
           ,
           and
           nowhere
           enjoyed
           themselves
           so
           well
           as
           they
           did
           when
           they
           were
           in
           his
           company
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           loath
           to
           leave
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           he
           order'd
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           gone
           ;
           but
           what
           was
           the
           matter
           ?
           what
           did
           our
           Lord
           do
           when
           they
           were
           all
           gone
           ?
           That
           Text
           tells
           you
           ,
           
             He
             went
             up
             into
             a
             mountain
             a-part
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             evening
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             was
             there
             alone
             .
          
           He
           had
           his
           Father
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           doubtless
           a
           multitude
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Hoast
           ,
           the
           glorious
           Angels
           attending
           and
           waiting
           ,
           but
           nobody
           else
           :
           none
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           single
           Disciple
           .
           Now
           let
           me
           desire
           you
           to
           think
           seriously
           of
           this
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           far
           otherwise
           with
           Christ
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           with
           the
           best
           of
           us
           .
           He
           had
           another
           manner
           of
           command
           over
           his
           mind
           and
           heart
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           and
           Affections
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           gracious
           Man
           or
           Woman
           upon
           Earth
           hath
           .
           He
           could
           with
           the
           greatest
           ease
           imaginable
           keep
           his
           Soul
           close
           to
           ,
           and
           intent
           upon
           the
           business
           which
           was
           before
           him
           ,
           without
           the
           smallest
           diversion
           and
           extravagancy
           ;
           and
           
           yet
           he
           chose
           to
           be
           a-part
           from
           all
           ,
           and
           alone
           by
           himself
           when
           he
           prayed
           unto
           his
           Father
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           go
           and
           do
           likewise
           ?
           Sure
           that
           which
           Christ
           did
           ,
           was
           very
           well
           done
           ▪
           You
           have
           another
           Scripture
           which
           holds
           out
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           refers
           to
           another
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           healed
           
           Simon
           's
           Wife's
           Mother
           ,
           who
           lay
           sick
           of
           a
           Fever
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           that
           were
           diseased
           ,
           and
           had
           cast
           out
           many
           Devils
           .
           
             Mark
             1.
             35.
             
             In
             the
             morning
             ,
             rising
             up
             a
             great
             while
             before
             day
             ,
             ●e
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             departed
             into
             a
             solitary
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             prayed
             .
          
           Hypocrites
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           chuse
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           Streets
           ,
           places
           of
           concourse
           ;
           go
           into
           the
           Abbeys
           and
           Cathedrals
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           will
           see
           them
           by
           a
           Pillar
           at
           their
           devotion
           ;
           but
           Christ
           chose
           solitariness
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           desert
           ,
           lonely
           place
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           body
           ,
           there
           he
           loved
           to
           meet
           his
           Father
           .
           Take
           but
           one
           Text
           more
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           in
           Luke
           22.
           39
           ,
           40.
           
           
             He
             came
             out
             ,
             and
             went
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             ,
             to
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             followed
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Pray
             that
             ye
             enter
             not
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           First
           ,
           he
           set
           them
           to
           their
           work
           :
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           Devil
           would
           quickly
           be
           at
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           Christ
           would
           have
           his
           Disciples
           be
           at
           their
           work
           first
           .
           We
           are
           then
           least
           in
           danger
           ,
           when
           a
           danger
           comes
           and
           finds
           us
           
           at
           our
           work
           .
           Christ
           knew
           that
           an
           hour
           of
           temptation
           was
           coming
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           have
           them
           lay
           up-Prayer
           against
           that
           hour
           .
           Will
           Satan
           tempt
           ?
           then
           do
           you
           pray
           ;
           thus
           he
           setteth
           them
           at
           work
           :
           if
           you
           ask
           what
           Christ
           did
           then
           do
           himself
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           You
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           was
           not
           idle
           ;
           what
           he
           bid
           them
           do
           ,
           he
           did
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           it
           alone
           ;
           
             He
             was
             withdrawn
             from
             them
             about
             a
             stones
             cast
             ,
             and
             kneeled
             down
             and
             prayed
             .
          
           This
           was
           Christ's
           wont
           ,
           as
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Mount
           of
           Olives
           ,
           so
           to
           get
           alone
           and
           pray
           ,
           not
           having
           so
           much
           as
           any
           of
           his
           Disciples
           with
           him
           .
           Now
           is
           not
           this
           a
           plain
           evidence
           of
           the
           thing
           ?
           and
           shall
           not
           this
           be
           a
           prevailing
           motive
           with
           you
           ?
           In
           my
           mind
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           a
           powerful
           and
           cogent
           Argument
           with
           all
           those
           that
           call
           themselves
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           people
           of
           God
           in
           their
           several
           Ages
           and
           Generations
           have
           taken
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           and
           walked
           in
           the
           same
           way
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           all
           those
           whose
           hearts
           have
           been
           upright
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           desires
           of
           their
           Souls
           have
           been
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           remembrance
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           Iasob
           was
           a
           plain
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           wrestler
           ,
           and
           very
           famous
           for
           his
           skill
           in
           that
           holy
           and
           excellent
           Art
           ,
           and
           crowned
           he
           was
           with
           admirable
           success
           .
           He
           wrestled
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           prevail'd
           like
           a
           Prince
           ;
           tho
           
           he
           got
           a
           lameness
           ,
           which
           he
           carried
           with
           him
           to
           his
           Grave
           ,
           yet
           he
           got
           a
           blessing
           which
           kept
           him
           company
           into
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           alone
           at
           the
           work
           ,
           
             Gen.
             32.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             took
             his
             two
             Wives
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             Women-servants
             ,
             and
             his
             eleven
             Sons
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             over
             the
             Brook
             ;
             and
             being
             left
             alone
             ,
             he
             wrestled
             with
             the
             Angel
             till
             the
             break
             of
             day
             :
          
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           said
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           man
           wrestled
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           who
           ,
           saith
           Dr.
           Lightfoot
           ,
           sought
           to
           kill
           him
           for
           his
           diffidence
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sending
           a
           Present
           to
           his
           Brother
           Esau
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Vow
           ,
           paid
           the
           Tythe
           to
           God
           :
           But
           be
           that
           how
           it
           will
           ,
           this
           is
           plain
           ,
           He
           prayed
           when
           he
           was
           alone
           ;
           then
           he
           wept
           ,
           and
           made
           supplication
           .
           When
           that
           Rebeccah
           had
           conceived
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           Twins
           in
           her
           Womb
           ,
           which
           fell
           to
           struggling
           ,
           God
           thereby
           shewing
           that
           Contention
           which
           would
           afterward
           be
           between
           them
           :
           and
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Gen.
             25.
             22.
             
             She
             went
             thereupon
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           which
           indeed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           was
           by
           consulting
           of
           some
           Prophet
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           think
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           others
           ,
           she
           did
           apply
           her self
           to
           God
           immediately
           ,
           and
           consulted
           ,
           or
           enquired
           of
           him
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Secret
           Prayer
           :
           And
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           evident
           
           from
           the
           25th
           verse
           ,
           which
           tells
           us
           ,
           she
           had
           her
           answer
           from
           God
           himself
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Two
             nations
             are
             in
             thy
             womb
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           two
           Heads
           of
           Nations
           :
           
             and
             two
             manner
             of
             people
             shall
             be
             separated
             from
             thy
             bowels
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           good
           Woman
           got
           alone
           to
           pray
           and
           seek
           the
           Lord.
           We
           do
           also
           read
           in
           Gen.
           25.
           22.
           
           That
           
             Abraham
             planted
             a
             Grove
             in
          
           Beersheba
           ,
           
             and
             there
             he
             called
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             God.
          
           He
           singly
           ,
           and
           by
           himself
           .
           Ionathan
           saith
           ,
           that
           Grove
           was
           an
           Orchard
           full
           of
           Fruit-trees
           ,
           which
           did
           afford
           both
           what
           was
           pleasant
           and
           grateful
           to
           the
           taste
           ,
           and
           a
           comfortable
           refreshing
           shade
           in
           that
           hot
           Countrey
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           only
           a
           Iewish
           Tradition
           :
           This
           we
           learn
           form
           the
           Text
           ,
           That
           thither
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           retire
           himself
           for
           prayer
           ;
           that
           was
           his
           Ora●ory
           when
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           alone
           .
           When
           Elijah
           was
           by
           Iezabel
           threatned
           with
           death
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           Beersheba
           ,
           and
           left
           his
           Servant
           there
           ;
           but
           1
           
             Kings
             19.
             4.
             
             He
             himself
             went
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             a
             days
             journey
             ,
             and
             sate
             under
             a
             Iuniper-tree
             ,
             and
             be
             requested
             for
             himself
             that
             he
             might
             die
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             enough
             now
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             die
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             better
             than
             my
             Fathers
             .
          
           He
           would
           have
           no
           body
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Friend
           ,
           no
           not
           his
           Servant
           .
           Once
           more
           ,
           in
           Acts
           10.
           9.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Peter
             went
             up
             upon
             the
             house-top
             to
             pray
             ,
             
             about
             the
             sixth
             hour
             :
          
           not
           then
           with
           the
           Family
           in
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           but
           by
           himself
           ,
           at
           the
           top
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           upon
           the
           Leads
           ,
           in
           the
           open
           air
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           might
           look
           toward
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           be
           remote
           from
           all
           Company
           and
           Spectators
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           see
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           gracious
           persons
           ,
           whose
           Names
           stand
           upon
           Scripture-record
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           all
           the
           Saints
           who
           have
           been
           acquainted
           with
           God
           ,
           have
           been
           familiarly
           acquainted
           with
           this
           work
           too
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           say
           ,
           Do
           you
           go
           and
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           be
           ye
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           followers
           of
           them
           ,
           considering
           the
           most
           happy
           end
           of
           their
           holy
           conversation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           is
           an
           express
           and
           special
           command
           that
           binds
           this
           upon
           you
           as
           your
           duty
           .
           Our
           dear
           and
           precious
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           hath
           bought
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           hath
           directed
           us
           to
           this
           practice
           ,
           and
           in
           plain
           terms
           required
           it
           at
           our
           hands
           :
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           will
           go
           no
           further
           ,
           for
           we
           need
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Text
           before
           us
           .
           
             Thou
             ,
             when
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             shut
             thy
             door
             ,
          
           make
           all
           as
           close
           and
           private
           as
           thou
           canst
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           so
           alone
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           body
           can
           come
           at
           thee
           ,
           then
           
             pray
             to
             thy
             Father
          
           .
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           worth
           my
           while
           ,
           because
           
           it
           may
           be
           profitable
           for
           you
           ,
           to
           repeat
           it
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           again
           ,
           That
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           doth
           suppose
           thee
           to
           be
           one
           that
           feareth
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           makest
           Prayer
           thy
           business
           ;
           He
           takes
           it
           here
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           Nature
           thou
           hast
           received
           ,
           will
           act
           like
           it self
           :
           and
           therefore
           though
           the
           doth
           in
           other
           places
           command
           you
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           yet
           He
           doth
           not
           do
           so
           here
           ,
           but
           supposeth
           it
           :
           and
           surely
           every
           man
           that
           is
           himself
           ,
           doth
           pray
           .
           He
           that
           is
           a
           man
           of
           sense
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           man
           of
           prayer
           .
           He
           that
           doth
           not
           pray
           ,
           is
           a
           Mad-man
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           the
           understanding
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           act
           according
           to
           the
           dictate
           of
           his
           own
           reason
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           consulted
           ,
           would
           certainly
           put
           him
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           highly
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           advantageous
           to
           man.
           Christ
           therefore
           doth
           here
           suppose
           you
           do
           pray
           :
           and
           therefore
           doth
           only
           direct
           you
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           one
           particular
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           do
           likewise
           desire
           you
           to
           observe
           ,
           That
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           doth
           here
           speak
           in
           the
           Second
           Person
           ,
           Singular
           ,
           Thou
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           language
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           particular
           application
           ,
           and
           awful
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           were
           given
           forth
           :
           thus
           you
           know
           they
           run
           ;
           Thou
           
             shalt
             have
             no
             other
             Gods
             before
             me
          
           ;
           Thou
           
             shalt
             make
             to
             thy self
             no
             graven
             Image
          
           ;
           Thou
           
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vain
             ;
             Remember
             that
          
           thou
           
             keep
             holy
             the
             Sabbath-day
          
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           Thou
           ,
           when
           thou
           prayest
           .
           Christ
           would
           have
           every
           one
           that
           nameth
           his
           Name
           ,
           that
           takes
           upon
           him
           the
           Profession
           of
           being
           one
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           particular
           application
           of
           this
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           upon
           this
           counsel
           as
           given
           ,
           and
           this
           charge
           as
           laid
           upon
           him
           .
           Thou
           ,
           Thomas
           ,
           when
           thou
           prayest
           ,
           do
           this
           ;
           and
           thou
           Iohn
           ,
           when
           thou
           prayest
           ,
           do
           this
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           thou
           Matthew
           ,
           and
           thou
           Andrew
           ;
           and
           so
           every
           one
           that
           was
           then
           alive
           ,
           or
           that
           shall
           live
           in
           any
           Age
           or
           place
           of
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           spoken
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           :
           do
           thou
           enter
           into
           thy
           Chamber
           ,
           thou
           alone
           ,
           and
           shut
           the
           door
           upon
           thee
           ,
           not
           upon
           others
           with
           thee
           ,
           but
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           so
           pray
           unto
           thy
           Father
           ;
           get
           alone
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           and
           pray
           alone
           :
           do
           it
           when
           there
           is
           no
           body
           by
           ,
           none
           to
           see
           thee
           ,
           none
           to
           overhear
           thee
           .
           God
           and
           an
           holy
           Soul
           are
           very
           good
           company
           ,
           when
           it
           goes
           out
           with
           tears
           ,
           and
           he
           meets
           it
           with
           smiles
           :
           when
           it
           draws
           up
           its
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           he
           seals
           its
           Pardons
           :
           it
           breathes
           out
           holy
           desires
           and
           longings
           ,
           and
           he
           affords
           it
           gracious
           answers
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           satisfactions
           :
           it
           states
           its
           case
           ,
           tells
           its
           Diseases
           ,
           open
           its
           Sores
           ,
           and
           he
           applies
           easing
           and
           healing
           remedies
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           When
           the
           Soul
           fires
           
           its
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           holy
           flame
           thereof
           the
           blessed
           Angel
           of
           the
           Covenant
           doth
           wonderfully
           .
           It
           is
           oftentimes
           good
           for
           the
           Saints
           to
           go
           one
           with
           another
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           Father
           ;
           they
           have
           been
           called
           upon
           to
           strive
           together
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Family
           duties
           ,
           or
           in
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           in
           cases
           of
           common
           concernment
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           Christian
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           his
           own
           wants
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           pressures
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           bitternesses
           ,
           and
           upon
           these
           accounts
           it
           is
           best
           for
           him
           to
           go
           alone
           :
           and
           thou
           canst
           not
           tell
           ,
           O
           holy
           Soul
           ,
           what
           special
           favour
           God
           may
           shew
           thee
           ,
           what
           token
           of
           love
           he
           may
           put
           into
           thy
           hand
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           body
           by
           .
           When
           disconsolate
           Hannah
           had
           been
           watering
           her
           plants
           ,
           weeping
           greatly
           alone
           ,
           pouring
           out
           her
           Soul
           in
           tears
           and
           prayers
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           she
           had
           such
           an
           impress
           upon
           her
           Spirit
           ,
           such
           a
           message
           of
           peace
           whisper'd
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           made
           her
           glad
           at
           heart
           ,
           and
           on
           a
           sudden
           dried
           up
           all
           her
           tears
           ,
           so
           that
           
             her
             countenance
             was
             no
             more
             sad
             .
          
           Thou
           ,
           if
           thou
           engagest
           in
           this
           work
           in
           thine
           uprightness
           ,
           mayst
           believingly
           and
           comfortably
           expect
           the
           same
           in
           God's
           time
           .
           However
           ,
           set
           this
           down
           with
           thy self
           ,
           and
           act
           accordingly
           ,
           That
           Secret
           Prayer
           is
           thy
           unquestionable
           duty
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Divine
           Command
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           very
           gracious
           promise
           made
           to
           Secret
           Prayer
           :
           and
           here
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           this
           Assertion
           as
           worthy
           your
           taking
           notice
           of
           ;
           That
           the
           great
           God
           doth
           not
           make
           promises
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           require
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           not
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           accordingly
           is
           not
           duty
           in
           man
           :
           Promises
           do
           follow
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           are
           designed
           for
           the
           ,
           strengthening
           of
           our
           hearts
           and
           hands
           ,
           the
           encouraging
           us
           to
           Acts
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           sweetning
           those
           Obediential
           Acts
           to
           us
           .
           He
           is
           angry
           at
           those
           ,
           who
           offer
           to
           do
           those
           things
           in
           matters
           of
           his
           Worship
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           not
           his
           Warrant
           .
           Hence
           such
           enquiry
           as
           this
           ;
           
             Isa.
             1.
             12.
             
             Who
             hath
             required
             this
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
             viz.
          
           to
           come
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           .
           And
           hence
           also
           that
           Complaint
           and
           Charge
           ;
           
             That
             they
             burn
             their
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           made
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           Ier.
           7.
           31.
           
           He
           
             commanded
             them
             not
             ,
             neither
             entred
             it
             into
             his
             heart
             .
          
           David's
           Design
           was
           good
           ,
           and
           it
           pleased
           God
           that
           he
           had
           an
           heart
           so
           set
           for
           his
           honour
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           a
           rebuke
           and
           check
           to
           him
           that
           God
           sent
           him
           this
           message
           by
           Nathan
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           7.
           
           
             In
             all
             the
             places
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             walked
             with
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             spake
             I
             a
             word
             with
             any
             of
             the
             Tribes
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             whom
             I
             commanded
             to
             feed
             my
             poople
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             saying
             ,
             Why
             
             build
             ye
             not
             me
             an
             house
             of
             Cedar
             ?
          
           From
           whence
           ,
           saith
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           we
           learn
           ,
           that
           David
           failed
           in
           attempting
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           not
           a
           word
           for
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           expected
           and
           waited
           for
           a
           peculiar
           command
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           time
           ,
           and
           place
           .
           Those
           that
           run
           on
           such
           Errands
           as
           God
           never
           sent
           them
           on
           ,
           and
           presume
           to
           do
           such
           works
           as
           God
           never
           set
           them
           about
           ,
           or
           will
           venture
           to
           do
           his
           work
           in
           a
           way
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           cannot
           with
           any
           shadow
           of
           reason
           expect
           a
           reward
           from
           his
           hand
           ,
           let
           them
           get
           one
           where
           they
           can
           :
           Why
           should
           God
           pay
           them
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           none
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           or
           for
           doing
           it
           after
           their
           own
           fashion
           ?
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           did
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           offering
           Incense
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           it
           after
           their
           own
           fashion
           ,
           in
           making
           use
           of
           strange
           fire
           ,
           and
           it
           cost
           them
           their
           lives
           ;
           they
           found
           God
           not
           a
           bountiful
           Rewarder
           ,
           but
           a
           dreadful
           Revenger
           .
           When
           Promises
           are
           made
           by
           God
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           do
           plainly
           speak
           that
           thing
           ,
           to
           which
           those
           Promises
           are
           made
           ,
           a
           duty
           .
           Now
           we
           find
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           a
           great
           and
           gracious
           promise
           made
           by
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           to
           secret
           Prayer
           :
           
             Do
             this
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             when
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             chamber
             ,
             and
             shut
             thy
             door
             about
             thee
          
           ;
           study
           all
           possible
           privacy
           and
           retirement
           ;
           let
           no
           body
           know
           of
           that
           which
           
           thou
           goest
           about
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           help
           it
           :
           do
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           secret
           ;
           there
           is
           
           Christ's
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           good
           ,
           because
           given
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           whom
           are
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisdom
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           whose
           name
           is
           
             Wonderful
             ,
             Counsellour
          
           :
           now
           take
           with
           you
           the
           Promise
           annexed
           to
           this
           Counsel
           .
           
             Thy
             Father
             ,
             which
             seeth
             in
             secret
             ,
             shall
             reward
             thee
             openly
             .
          
           God
           will
           not
           send
           one
           single
           Petitioner
           empty
           from
           his
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           :
           though
           thou
           goest
           begging
           ,
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           return
           rejoycing
           .
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           had
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           yearning
           over
           his
           wicked
           Neighbours
           ;
           he
           prayed
           in
           secret
           for
           ●ilthy
           Sodom
           .
           There
           was
           no
           body
           to
           back
           him
           in
           that
           Suit
           ,
           nor
           to
           plead
           together
           with
           him
           :
           that
           City
           was
           indeed
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           both
           ashamed
           and
           afraid
           to
           appear
           as
           an
           Advocate
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           did
           more
           than
           once
           deprecate
           the
           Divine
           displeasure
           ;
           
             Oh
             let
             not
             the
             Lord
             be
             angry
             :
          
           yet
           observe
           how
           mighty
           he
           was
           with
           God.
           He
           lifted
           up
           prayer
           after
           prayer
           ,
           and
           God
           condescended
           to
           him
           again
           and
           again
           .
           Single
           and
           solitary
           Abraham
           had
           such
           a
           great
           interest
           and
           success
           ,
           that
           the
           glorious
           and
           provoked
           God
           did
           not
           give
           over
           granting
           ,
           until
           Abraham
           had
           given
           over
           praying
        
         
         
           By
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           first
           thing
           promised
           is
           performed
           ,
           namely
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           plain
           and
           evident
           ,
           That
           Secret-prayer
           is
           the
           Christian's
           duty
           .
           We
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           Second
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           managed
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           his
           advantage
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           afford
           him
           these
           two
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Safety
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Comfort
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Secret
           Prayer
           is
           a
           choice
           and
           excellent
           means
           of
           Security
           ;
           would
           a
           Man
           be
           safe
           when
           he
           is
           alone
           ,
           then
           let
           him
           pray
           when
           he
           is
           alone
           ?
           On
           this
           side
           of
           Heaven
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           place
           to
           be
           sound
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           person
           may
           rationally
           look
           upon
           himself
           as
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           danger
           .
           I
           heard
           one
           once
           wittily
           say
           ,
           He
           
             did
             not
             upon
             the
             Road
             fear
             Highway-men
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             be
             was
             alone
             .
          
           But
           there
           are
           other
           enemies
           from
           whom
           we
           may
           apprehend
           mischief
           when
           we
           are
           most
           alone
           .
           The
           subtil
           Serpent
           wrigled
           himself
           into
           Paradise
           it self
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           did
           mortally
           sting
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           and
           undid
           them
           and
           all
           their
           posterity
           in
           them
           .
           Holy
           Paul
           was
           perfectly
           safe
           while
           he
           continued
           in
           the
           third
           Heaven
           ,
           
           the
           malicious
           Tempter
           could
           not
           come
           at
           him
           there
           ;
           since
           he
           was
           cast
           down
           from
           that
           blessed
           place
           ,
           He
           never
           yet
           could
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           future
           he
           never
           shall
           make
           a
           re-entry
           ;
           nor
           is
           his
           Arm
           strong
           enough
           to
           shoot
           an
           Arrow
           ,
           or
           throw
           a
           fiery
           Dart
           so
           high
           :
           But
           no
           sooner
           was
           that
           eminent
           Apostle
           come
           down
           again
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           desperately
           set
           upon
           ,
           worse
           than
           the
           Philistins
           were
           upon
           him
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           Thorn
           stuck
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           but
           put
           him
           to
           pain
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Messenger
             of
             Satan
          
           was
           sent
           to
           buffet
           him
           ,
           who
           without
           peradventure
           gave
           him
           no
           small
           blows
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           conclude
           a
           person
           safe
           enough
           when
           no-body
           is
           with
           him
           ;
           as
           there
           is
           none
           to
           help
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           none
           to
           hurt
           ;
           yet
           even
           then
           he
           may
           be
           in
           danger
           ;
           for
           though
           there
           be
           no
           Man
           with
           him
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           Devil
           with
           him
           ;
           yea
           ,
           more
           than
           one
           ,
           possibly
           more
           than
           a
           Legion
           .
           It
           might
           have
           been
           rationally
           concluded
           ,
           That
           David
           walking
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           did
           not
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           his
           Life-guard
           about
           him
           ;
           Who
           was
           that
           should
           or
           could
           do
           the
           King
           a
           mischief
           there
           ?
           Yet
           even
           there
           a
           Naked
           Woman
           conquered
           that
           Man
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           a
           malicious
           Devil
           let
           fly
           one
           of
           his
           envenom'd
           Arrows
           ,
           and
           wounded
           him
           to
           the
           very
           heart
           by
           the
           eye
           .
           It
           had
           been
           well
           
           for
           that
           good
           Man
           ,
           if
           ,
           instead
           of
           gazing
           about
           ,
           and
           viewing
           every
           object
           that
           presented
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           looking
           up
           to
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           praying
           in
           secret
           .
        
         
           Know
           and
           consider
           ,
           O
           thou
           poor
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Devil
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           thee
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           Love
           he
           bears
           thee
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           Devils
           ;
           they
           must
           cease
           to
           be
           Devils
           before
           they
           can
           have
           any
           kindness
           for
           Men
           :
           But
           he
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           a
           roaring
           Lion
           hath
           to
           his
           prey
           ;
           and
           in
           pursuance
           of
           his
           bloody
           design
           ,
           he
           is
           restless
           ;
           though
           he
           can
           do
           himself
           no
           good
           ,
           he
           reckons
           it
           worth
           his
           while
           to
           do
           thee
           a
           mischief
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           walk
           with
           thee
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           private
           or
           publick
           House
           to
           that
           ;
           nor
           only
           follow
           thee
           to
           the
           publick
           Congregation
           ,
           there
           to
           divert
           thy
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           deaden
           thy
           affections
           ,
           or
           direct
           thine
           eye
           to
           some
           vain
           and
           wanton
           object
           ,
           or
           pick
           up
           the
           seed
           which
           is
           sown
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           cast
           in
           at
           the
           ear
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           never
           reach
           so
           far
           as
           the
           heart
           to
           root
           there
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           precious
           fruit
           in
           the
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           also
           dog
           you
           into
           your
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           intrude
           into
           your
           Closets
           ;
           when
           the
           Door
           is
           shut
           ,
           he
           will
           get
           in
           ;
           you
           cannot
           ,
           while
           here
           ,
           get
           clear
           of
           the
           
             old
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             old
             Serpent
          
           ;
           and
           where-ever
           he
           is
           ,
           
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           He
           comes
           for
           no
           good
           .
           He
           is
           wholly
           set
           upon
           mischief
           ;
           that
           is
           his
           constant
           imploy
           ,
           his
           beloved
           work
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           set
           upon
           it
           ,
           he
           follows
           it
           close
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           his
           might
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           my
           advice
           is
           ,
           That
           thou
           wouldest
           make
           Prayer
           thy
           Closet-business
           ;
           that
           when
           this
           implacable
           Enemy
           of
           thine
           finds
           thee
           alone
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           have
           an
           advantage
           against
           thee
           .
           When
           in
           Ephes.
           6.
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           had
           told
           you
           of
           the
           Enemies
           you
           must
           contend
           with
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           only
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           ,
           but
           also
           
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             wickednesses
             in
             high
             places
          
           ;
           he
           advised
           you
           to
           put
           on
           
             the
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           over
           and
           above
           he
           directed
           you
           to
           this
           excellent
           and
           necessary
           work
           
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           both
           your
           security
           and
           victory
           depend
           as
           much
           upon
           that
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           :
           Your
           Armour
           will
           not
           do
           without
           your
           God
           ;
           and
           him
           you
           cannot
           expect
           without
           Prayer
           .
           If
           then
           you
           would
           not
           fall
           both
           into
           temptation
           ,
           and
           
             by
             it
          
           ,
           your
           care
           and
           work
           must
           be
           to
           watch
           and
           pray
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           doubt
           but
           Prayer
           hath
           laid
           many
           a
           restraint
           upon
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           kept
           him
           off
           from
           medling
           with
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           when
           his
           fingers
           have
           itch'd
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           blunted
           his
           tools
           often
           and
           often
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           not
           do
           the
           work
           he
           intended
           with
           them
           ;
           
           and
           broken
           the
           neck
           of
           many
           a
           cursed
           design
           which
           he
           was
           most
           industriously
           carrying
           on
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Secret
           Prayer
           is
           a
           special
           way
           for
           the
           making
           of
           your
           retirement
           
             comfortable
             and
             pleasant
             to
             you
          
           .
           Solitariness
           is
           looked
           upon
           as
           having
           Melancholly
           for
           its
           usual
           .
           Companion
           ;
           and
           a
           Life
           of
           loneliness
           and
           retirement
           is
           reckon'd
           a
           very
           disconsolate
           Life
           .
           The
           Prophet
           made
           this
           a
           part
           of
           his
           bitter
           complaint
           ,
           
             Psal.
             102.
             7.
             
             That
             he
             was
             as
             a
             sparrow
             alone
             upon
             the
             house
             top
             .
          
           And
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           Eccles.
           4.
           10.
           
           
             Wo
             be
             to
             him
             that
             is
             alone
             .
          
           Hence
           one
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             loves
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             is
             either
             a
             Beast
             ,
             or
             a
             God.
          
           But
           Secret-Prayer
           is
           an
           excellent
           way
           to
           sweeten
           solitariness
           ,
           and
           take
           off
           the
           uncomfortableness
           of
           it
           .
           If
           thou
           dost
           but
           in
           thine
           uprightness
           apply
           thy self
           heartily
           to
           this
           work
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           without
           any
           Company
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           without
           matter
           of
           rejoycing
           ;
           but
           with
           Hagar
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           find
           a
           
             Spring
             opened
             to
             thee
          
           .
           That
           was
           a
           great
           saying
           of
           one
           ,
           
             Nunquam
             minus
             solus
             quam
             cum
             maxime
             solus
             :
          
           I
           am
           never
           less
           alone
           ,
           than
           when
           I
           am
           most
           alone
           .
           He
           did
           never
           find
           less
           want
           of
           Company
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           had
           none
           ;
           then
           a
           Man
           enjoys
           his
           God
           and
           himself
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           indeed
           that
           enjoyment
           ,
           needs
           no
           body
           .
           Iohn
           16.
           32.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           spake
           thus
           
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             The
             hour
             cometh
             ,
             yea
             ,
             is
             now
             come
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             be
             scattered
             ,
             every
             man
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             shall
             leave
             me
             alone
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             alone
             ,
             because
             the
             father
             is
             with
             me
             .
          
           Not
           alone
           when
           alone
           .
           I
           shall
           be
           altogether
           without
           you
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           my
           Father
           ,
           who
           doth
           more
           ,
           infinitely
           more
           than
           fill
           up
           those
           vacancies
           ;
           as
           at
           noon-day
           we
           do
           not
           want
           the
           Stars
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           all
           obscur'd
           and
           disappear
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           the
           glorious
           Light
           and
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           who
           doth
           abundantly
           supply
           their
           absence
           .
        
         
           David
           tells
           us
           in
           Psalm
           145.
           18.
           which
           is
           a
           Psalm
           of
           Praise
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             nigh
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             truth
             .
          
           Sincere
           Prayer
           will
           fetch
           God
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           stand
           at
           thy
           right
           hand
           .
           Our
           Heavenly
           Father
           is
           more
           ready
           than
           the
           most
           affectio●ate
           tender-hearted
           Mother
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           to
           arise
           and
           come
           in
           at
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           Child
           .
           In
           Psalm
           18.
           we
           find
           that
           good
           Man
           in
           his
           distress
           ,
           
             called
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cried
             unto
             his
             God
             ,
          
           and
           God
           heard
           him
           :
           Divine
           Love
           is
           quick
           of
           hearing
           ,
           
             He
             heard
             my
             voice
             out
             of
             his
             holy
             temple
             ,
             and
             my
             cry
             came
             before
             him
             ,
             even
             into
             his
             ears
             .
          
           And
           now
           observe
           what
           haste
           God
           made
           to
           his
           Servant
           ;
           
             Vers.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             He
             bowed
             the
             Heavens
             and
             came
             dewn
             :
             He
             rode
             upon
             a
             Cherub
             and
             did
             fly
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             did
             fly
             upon
             the
             wings
             of
             
             the
             wind
             .
          
           When
           Holy
           David
           wanted
           his
           God
           ,
           God
           would
           be
           with
           him
           presently
           .
        
         
           I
           dare
           assure
           thee
           ,
           O
           Saint
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           but
           get
           thy
           Soul
           upon
           the
           Wing
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           servent
           believing
           Prayer
           knock
           at
           Heavens
           door
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           to
           thy
           comfort
           find
           ,
           that
           thy
           beloved
           will
           not
           be
           long
           from
           thee
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           graciously
           to
           return
           thy
           Visit
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           and
           drop
           some
           sweet
           smelling
           Myrrh
           upon
           the
           handles
           of
           thy
           lock
           ;
           Secret
           Prayer
           is
           the
           nearest
           and
           readiest
           way
           to
           secret
           and
           intimate
           Communion
           with
           God
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           an
           opening
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           it
           makes
           way
           for
           God's
           opening
           of
           his
           heart
           to
           the
           Saint
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           is
           opened
           ,
           what
           blessed
           discoveries
           are
           made
           ,
           what
           treasures
           appear
           ,
           and
           riches
           of
           Grace
           ,
           what
           counsels
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           of
           good
           and
           great
           designs
           ,
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           which
           is
           ravishing
           ,
           and
           may
           well
           put
           the
           Soul
           into
           a
           transport
           !
           When
           guilty
           ,
           but
           convinced
           ,
           Ephraim
           got
           alone
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           reflections
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           bemoan'd
           himself
           for
           his
           former
           folly
           ,
           stubbornness
           and
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           begged
           hard
           for
           converting
           ,
           turning
           Grace
           ,
           God
           presently
           turned
           toward
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           yearning
           Bowels
           spake
           his
           love
           ;
           this
           resolution
           was
           immediately
           taken
           up
           ,
           
             I
             will
             surely
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           God
           doth
           
           sometimes
           in
           displeasure
           withdraw
           from
           his
           sinning
           Children
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           be
           found
           of
           them
           when
           they
           seek
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           return
           to
           them
           when
           he
           is
           sent
           for
           .
           
             Hos.
             5.
             15.
             
             I
             will
             go
             and
             return
             to
             my
             place
             ,
             till
             they
             acknowledg
             their
             offence
             ,
             and
             seek
             my
             face
             .
          
           I
           will
           stay
           away
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           come
           near
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           till
           they
           do
           this
           ;
           but
           let
           them
           do
           it
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           meet
           with
           acceptance
           ;
           I
           will
           rise
           out
           of
           my
           place
           ,
           and
           visit
           them
           with
           Salvation
           .
           He
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           come
           at
           Prayers
           call
           ,
           if
           some
           crying
           sin
           or
           other
           do
           not
           drown
           the
           voice
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           his
           Presence
           and
           Beams
           will
           effectually
           scatter
           the
           thickest
           and
           blackest
           Clouds
           ;
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           when
           once
           lifted
           up
           ,
           will
           make
           it
           a
           day
           of
           gladness
           to
           the
           most
           benighted
           Soul
           :
           Whenever
           he
           comes
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           bring
           a
           blessing
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           appear
           unto
           its
           joy
           .
           These
           particulars
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           have
           largely
           spoken
           ,
           are
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           Secret
           Prayer
           is
           both
           your
           Duty
           and
           your
           Interest
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Doctrinal
           part
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           improvement
           of
           it
           by
           Application
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           twofold
           :
           
             
             
               1.
               
               For
               Reprehension
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               Exhortation
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           use
           of
           Reprehension
           or
           Reproof
           ,
           shall
           be
           directed
           to
           three
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           who
           do
           indeed
           deserve
           to
           fall
           under
           it
           ;
           and
           oh
           that
           it
           may
           come
           with
           such
           power
           as
           to
           make
           them
           fall
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           issue
           in
           their
           amendment
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Truth
           breaking
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           to
           be
           amiss
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           They
           are
           sharply
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           deeply
           guilty
           before
           God
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           making
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           
             Secret
             Prayer
          
           ,
           are
           altogether
           strangers
           to
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           the
           total
           neglect
           of
           all
           Prayer
           :
           They
           do
           not
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           approach
           unto
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           pour
           out
           their
           Souls
           before
           him
           ;
           they
           
             go
             to
             their
             Beds
          
           at
           night
           ,
           like
           Swine
           to
           their
           Sty
           ,
           not
           begging
           Divine
           protection
           ;
           and
           
             rise
             out
             of
             them
          
           in
           a
           morning
           ,
           and
           go
           about
           their
           business
           without
           paying
           any
           acknowledgments
           to
           their
           great
           Benefactor
           ,
           under
           the
           Wing
           of
           whose
           careful
           Providence
           they
           were
           secured
           ;
           yea
           ,
           sit
           down
           to
           their
           Tables
           ,
           without
           asking
           God's
           Blessing
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           dependence
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           eaten
           
           and
           are
           full
           ,
           rise
           up
           to
           work
           or
           play
           ,
           without
           giving
           God
           Thanks
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           at
           all
           beholden
           to
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           live
           Prayerless
           lives
           in
           the
           World
           :
           They
           have
           passed
           many
           days
           ,
           and
           escaped
           many
           dangers
           ,
           and
           received
           many
           mercies
           ,
           and
           committed
           many
           sins
           ,
           but
           never
           set
           themselves
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           to
           put
           up
           one
           Prayer
           .
           Oh
           how
           do
           they
           tumble
           out
           by
           wholesale
           an
           innumerable
           company
           of
           execrable
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           tremendous
           Curses
           ,
           which
           speaks
           their
           Tongues
           the
           Devils
           Instruments
           ,
           set
           on
           fire
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ;
           but
           no
           body
           ever
           saw
           them
           upon
           their
           knees
           before
           God
           ,
           nor
           heard
           a
           word
           of
           Prayer
           drop
           from
           their
           Lips.
           They
           have
           had
           many
           Dangers
           prevented
           ;
           but
           never
           sought
           refuge
           ,
           nor
           took
           shelter
           in
           God.
           They
           have
           every
           day
           received
           multitudes
           of
           Mercies
           ;
           but
           did
           never
           solemnly
           beg
           one
           .
           God
           did
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           order
           that
           the
           Fire
           of
           the
           Altar
           should
           never
           go
           out
           ,
           and
           appointed
           the
           morning
           and
           evening
           sacrifice
           ;
           but
           poor
           creatures
           ,
           these
           have
           no
           fire
           ,
           their
           hearts
           are
           as
           cold
           as
           Ice
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           true
           love
           to
           God
           means
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           fire
           in
           themselves
           ,
           God
           shall
           have
           no
           sacrifice
           from
           them
           ,
           his
           Altars
           shall
           be
           empty
           ,
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           lay
           on
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           to
           the
           
           end
           of
           it
           .
           How
           many
           are
           there
           that
           never
           made
           an
           attempt
           this
           way
           ,
           never
           tried
           to
           Pray
           ,
           never
           went
           about
           the
           work
           ?
           
             They
             in
             the
             pride
             of
             their
             countenances
             will
             not
             seek
             after
             God.
             He
             is
             not
             in
             all
             their
             thoughts
             ,
          
           Ps.
           10.
           4.
           
           In
           all
           of
           them
           !
           He
           is
           but
           in
           few
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           is
           in
           any
           ,
           when
           he
           forcibly
           breaks
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           never
           invite
           him
           ,
           nor
           study
           to
           think
           of
           him
           )
           he
           is
           not
           welcome
           nor
           grateful
           to
           them
           .
           I
           fear
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           should
           come
           and
           ask
           some
           of
           you
           such
           a
           question
           as
           this
           ;
           Friend
           ,
           Neighbour
           ,
           what
           intercourses
           are
           there
           between
           God
           and
           you
           ?
           what
           converse
           and
           fellowship
           have
           you
           with
           God
           ?
           do
           you
           pray
           a-days
           ?
           do
           you
           pray
           by
           your selves
           in
           your
           Chambers
           ,
           or
           with
           your
           Families
           ?
           are
           you
           some
           of
           that
           blessed
           wrestling
           Generation
           who
           seek
           the
           face
           of
           the
           
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ?
           if
           you
           would
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           cover
           your
           sin
           and
           shame
           with
           a
           lie
           ,
           you
           must
           answer
           ,
           No
           ,
           not
           I
           :
           God
           knows
           ,
           I
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           how
           to
           pray
           ,
           I
           never
           went
           about
           it
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           heart
           to
           it
           :
           may
           we
           not
           say
           of
           these
           ,
           what
           Agur
           said
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             Prov.
             30.
             2.
             
             Surely
             they
             are
             more
             bruitish
             than
             any
             man
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             understanding
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             learned
             wisdom
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Holy.
          
           Let
           them
           be
           reckoned
           for
           
           Beasts
           in
           human
           shape
           .
           Some
           have
           written
           as
           if
           they
           did
           not
           look
           upon
           Reason
           but
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           thing
           which
           makes
           the
           specifical
           difference
           between
           a
           Man
           and
           a
           Brute
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           something
           in
           Brutes
           which
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           may
           pass
           for
           Reason
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           it
           looks
           very
           like
           it
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           nothing
           like
           Religion
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           what
           there
           is
           ,
           or
           at
           present
           can
           be
           of
           Religion
           in
           that
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           who
           lives
           without
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           how
           unworthy
           is
           such
           an
           one
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           Man
           ?
           The
           late
           Learned
           
             Bishop
             Wilkins
          
           ,
           in
           his
           treatise
           concerning
           the
           Principles
           and
           Duties
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           hath
           these
           passages
           :
           
             In
             the
             Actions
             of
             many
             brute
             creatures
             ,
             there
             are
             discernable
             some
             footsteps
             ,
             some
             imperfect
             strictures
             and
             degrees
             of
             Ratiocination
             ,
             such
             a
             natural
             sagacity
             as
             at
             least
             bears
             a
             near
             resemblance
             to
             Reason
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             may
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Reason
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             form
             of
             humane
             nature
             ;
             but
             Reason
             as
             it
             is
             determined
             to
             actions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             do
             not
             find
             the
             least
             signs
             or
             degrees
             in
             Brutes
             .
             Man
             being
             the
             only
             creature
             in
             this
             visible
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             formed
             with
             a
             capacity
             of
             worshipping
             and
             enjoying
             his
             Maker
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             any
             new
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             what
             several
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Writers
             ,
             
             Philosophers
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             and
             Poets
             have
             attested
             to
             ,
             who
             make
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             and
             Adoration
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             difference
             betwixt
             Man
             and
             Beast
             .
          
           Thou
           then
           who
           hast
           hitherto
           lived
           without
           God
           and
           Prayer
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           own
           thy
           degeneracy
           ,
           take
           unto
           thy self
           both
           the
           name
           and
           shame
           of
           a
           Brute
           ,
           and
           now
           begin
           to
           act
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           in
           falling
           ●pon
           thy
           knees
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           humble
           blush
           ,
           crying
           out
           as
           good
           Asaph
           did
           ,
           when
           once
           got
           from
           under
           the
           power
           and
           fury
           of
           an
           hideous
           temptation
           ,
           
             Psalm
             73.
             22.
             
             So
             foolish
             was
             I
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             I
             was
             as
             a
             beast
             before
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           consider
           the
           disingenuity
           you
           discover
           in
           living
           at
           such
           a
           rate
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           God
           as
           this
           ;
           what
           ▪
           will
           you
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thank
           God
           for
           all
           that
           good
           he
           doth
           you
           ?
           will
           you
           own
           him
           in
           none
           of
           the
           footsteps
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           evidences
           of
           his
           care
           ?
           doth
           he
           step
           in
           between
           you
           and
           your
           dangers
           ,
           hold
           your
           Souls
           in
           life
           ,
           lade
           you
           with
           benefits
           ,
           direct
           your
           affairs
           ,
           assist
           you
           it
           business
           ,
           succeed
           your
           endeavours
           ?
           doth
           He
           day
           unto
           day
           shew
           his
           bounty
           ,
           and
           night
           unto
           night
           his
           goodness
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           worth
           the
           owning
           ?
           Wilt
           thou
           not
           make
           any
           thankful
           acknowledgment
           ,
           
           nor
           pay
           him
           any
           tribute
           of
           praise
           :
           wouldst
           thou
           carry
           thus
           to
           thy
           Fellow-creature
           ?
           or
           wouldst
           thou
           thy self
           bear
           it
           from
           another
           ?
        
         
           Think
           again
           how
           unnatural
           you
           are
           to
           your
           own
           Souls
           :
           if
           a
           poor
           Creature
           wants
           bread
           ,
           how
           will
           he
           go
           out
           into
           the
           Fields
           and
           Streets
           ,
           and
           ask
           of
           every
           one
           he
           thinks
           able
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           continue
           upon
           his
           knees
           hours
           together
           ?
           dost
           thou
           not
           see
           them
           ?
           While
           thou
           dost
           ,
           thou
           hast
           reason
           to
           reflect
           upon
           thy self
           with
           indignation
           and
           abhorrency
           :
           will
           he
           beg
           for
           a
           penny
           ?
           and
           wilt
           not
           thou
           pray
           for
           a
           Kingdom
           and
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           far
           better
           than
           those
           of
           Gold
           ?
           When
           a
           Criminal
           hath
           a
           Sentence
           of
           death
           past
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           plead
           hard
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           leave
           no
           stone
           unturn'd
           .
           Benhadad
           ,
           though
           a
           great
           King
           ,
           when
           in
           danger
           ,
           sent
           his
           Servants
           in
           a
           most
           submissive
           manner
           ,
           with
           Ropes
           about
           their
           Necks
           ,
           to
           beg
           for
           his
           life
           :
           Thou
           art
           a
           Criminal
           ,
           the
           Sentence
           is
           past
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           tell
           how
           soon
           execution
           may
           be
           done
           ;
           thou
           canst
           not
           promise
           thy self
           an
           hours
           respite
           :
           how
           unnatural
           then
           art
           thou
           ,
           how
           hard
           is
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           how
           cruel
           to
           thy self
           ,
           who
           goest
           day
           after
           day
           ,
           and
           year
           after
           year
           ,
           without
           sending
           up
           a
           Petition
           for
           the
           life
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           though
           thou
           hast
           often
           heard
           that
           the
           King
           
           of
           Heaven
           is
           a
           merciful
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           forgivenesses
           with
           him
           ?
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           if
           you
           are
           resolved
           to
           go
           on
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           and
           persevere
           in
           this
           inhuman
           neglect
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           e'ven
           as
           well
           renounce
           thy
           Allegiance
           to
           God
           ,
           disown
           thy
           being
           any
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           deny
           any
           dependence
           which
           thou
           hast
           upon
           him
           .
           Call
           not
           thy self
           from
           henceforth
           a
           Man
           ,
           a
           Woman
           ,
           indued
           with
           reason
           ,
           or
           acting
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           and
           dictates
           thereof
           ,
           but
           acknowledge
           thy
           being
           sunk
           down
           and
           degenerated
           into
           a
           Beast
           ;
           and
           truly
           thou
           deservest
           to
           be
           sent
           with
           Nebuchadnezzar
           to
           graze
           among
           them
           ,
           till
           thou
           art
           made
           better
           to
           understand
           both
           God
           and
           thy self
           .
           What
           ,
           O
           Man
           ,
           O
           Woman
           ,
           what
           dost
           thou
           mean
           ?
           live
           ,
           and
           not
           pray
           ?
           live
           merely
           upon
           God's
           mercy
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           not
           pray
           ?
           live
           upon
           his
           goodness
           ,
           and
           his
           cost
           ,
           and
           not
           pray
           ?
           must
           thou
           one
           day
           dye
           and
           go
           into
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           send
           any
           prayers
           thither
           before
           thee
           ?
           Must
           thou
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           thy
           being
           judged
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           sentenced
           as
           to
           thy
           everlasting
           state
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           pray
           ?
           Surely
           thou
           hast
           lost
           thy
           reason
           ,
           and
           art
           chargeable
           with
           egregious
           folly
           and
           madness
           .
           Oh
           that
           I
           could
           do
           something
           in
           order
           to
           thy
           cure
           ,
           and
           bringing
           thee
           to
           thy self
           ,
           and
           upon
           thy
           knees
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           
           would
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           accompany
           what
           I
           shall
           to
           that
           purpose
           offer
           to
           thy
           most
           serious
           and
           repeated
           consideration
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           man
           who
           spends
           his
           days
           altogether
           without
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           dead
           while
           he
           lives
           :
           though
           he
           hath
           a
           natural
           life
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           nothing
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Grace
           ,
           nothing
           of
           that
           divine
           life
           of
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Purchaser
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Principle
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           this
           very
           day
           alienated
           from
           the
           life
           of
           God
           thorough
           the
           ignorance
           and
           perverseness
           which
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sins
           .
           New-born
           Children
           cry
           :
           What!
           can
           a
           person
           be
           born
           spiritually
           ,
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           cry
           ,
           not
           pray
           !
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           impossible
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           .
           The
           work
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           may
           be
           for
           a
           while
           interrupted
           ,
           sometimes
           through
           inward
           weakness
           and
           oppression
           ,
           as
           that
           holy
           man
           complained
           in
           
             Psalm
             77.
             4.
             
             I
             am
             so
             troubled
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             speak
             :
          
           sometimes
           through
           violence
           offer'd
           him
           by
           temptation
           ;
           the
           Enemy
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           comes
           and
           stops
           his
           mouth
           :
           otherwise
           the
           very
           nature
           which
           a
           Saint
           hath
           been
           made
           a
           partaker
           of
           ,
           doth
           carry
           him
           out
           hereunto
           :
           and
           that
           holy
           fire
           which
           is
           kindled
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           will
           be
           ascending
           up
           in
           such
           a
           flame
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           13.
           
           It
           is
           written
           ,
           
             I
             believed
             ,
             therefore
             have
             I
             spoken
             :
             we
             also
             believe
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             speak
             :
          
           that
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           speaking
           in
           a
           way
           of
           confession
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           speaking
           in
           a
           way
           of
           supplication
           .
           In
           
             Acts
             9.
             11.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
          
           Ananias
           ,
           
             Arise
             ,
             go
             into
             the
             street
             ,
             which
             is
             called
          
           Straight
           ,
           
             and
             enquire
             in
             the
             House
             of
          
           Judas
           
             for
             one
          
           Saul
           of
           Tarsus
           ,
           
             for
             behold
             ,
             he
             prayeth
          
           .
           Poor
           Ananias
           was
           startled
           at
           the
           Order
           ,
           and
           not
           very
           willing
           to
           be
           sent
           upon
           such
           an
           Errand
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           object
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           this
           man
           hath
           got
           a
           very
           bad
           name
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           him
           by
           many
           .
           He
           is
           the
           talk
           both
           of
           Town
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           a
           mischievous
           Instrument
           ;
           he
           hath
           done
           much
           evil
           to
           thy
           Saints
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           comes
           armed
           with
           Authority
           from
           the
           Chief
           Priests
           to
           bind
           all
           that
           call
           on
           thy
           Name
           .
           Well
           ,
           Ananias
           ,
           do
           what
           thou
           art
           bidden
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           been
           a
           vile
           Wretch
           ,
           a
           cruel
           and
           malicious
           Enemy
           ,
           fear
           him
           not
           ,
           the
           Wolf
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           Lamb
           ;
           It
           is
           no
           matter
           what
           formerly
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           quite
           another
           thing
           ,
           and
           is
           acted
           by
           a
           far
           better
           Spirit
           .
           He
           is
           a
           new
           man
           ,
           and
           thou
           mayst
           take
           this
           for
           a
           certain
           and
           undoubted
           evidence
           of
           it
           .
           He
           is
           a
           Praying-man
           .
           He
           that
           before
           spake
           nothing
           but
           blasphemies
           and
           outrages
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           breathed
           out
           threatnings
           and
           slaughter
           against
           the
           Disciples
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           did
           now
           that
           he
           
           was
           converted
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           speak
           supplications
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           fashion
           of
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord's
           day
           comes
           ,
           they
           will
           go
           out
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           for
           variety
           ,
           this
           man
           and
           that
           ,
           and
           twenty
           more
           ,
           possibly
           three
           Sermons
           upon
           a
           day
           ,
           peradventure
           four
           :
           and
           I
           do
           not
           blame
           any
           for
           being
           swift
           to
           hear
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           to
           see
           Christians
           hungry
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           appetites
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           do
           but
           allow
           themselves
           necessary
           time
           for
           concoction
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           personal
           and
           Family
           duties
           ;
           but
           Conscience
           ,
           do
           thou
           speak
           ,
           and
           that
           loud
           enough
           to
           make
           guilty
           Persons
           hear
           and
           feel
           too
           :
           be
           there
           not
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           at
           home
           are
           never
           upon
           their
           knees
           before
           God
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           could
           look
           into
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           into
           their
           Chambers
           ,
           he
           would
           find
           that
           Prayer
           is
           quite
           shut
           out
           from
           thence
           .
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           let
           these
           Persons
           hold
           their
           heads
           never
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           have
           obtained
           never
           so
           great
           a
           name
           ,
           I
           can
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           being
           no
           better
           than
           a
           company
           of
           walking
           Ghosts
           ,
           such
           as
           do
           really
           want
           an
           inward
           vital
           principle
           ,
           and
           are
           carried
           up
           and
           down
           from
           one
           Congregation
           to
           another
           by
           some
           external
           consideration
           .
           Prayer
           is
           a
           breathing
           in
           Heaven's
           Air
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           breathing
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           God
           ;
           
           it
           draws
           in
           spirit
           and
           life
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           it
           pours
           out
           and
           empties
           it self
           into
           him
           :
           and
           it
           is
           full
           out
           as
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           live
           a
           natural
           life
           without
           natural
           breathing
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           him
           to
           live
           a
           spiritual
           life
           without
           spiritual
           breathing
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           without
           Prayer
           .
           You
           know
           when
           God
           promiseth
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           Zechar.
           12.
           10.
           he
           doth
           it
           in
           these
           Expressions
           :
           
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             upon
             the
             House
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplications
             .
          
           Wheresoever
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           comes
           and
           dwells
           in
           the
           Soul
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           there
           he
           doth
           certainly
           act
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Supplications
           :
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
             That
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             whereby
             they
             cry
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
          
           Which
           imports
           a
           filial
           boldness
           and
           confidence
           in
           dealing
           with
           him
           by
           fervent
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           what
           you
           may
           meet
           in
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           1
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Though
             I
             speak
             with
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             understand
             all
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             all
             knowledge
             :
             though
             I
             have
             all
             faith
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             remove
             mountains
             ;
             though
             I
             bestow
             all
             my
             goods
             on
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             give
             my
             body
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             yet
             if
             I
             have
             not
             Charity
             ,
             it
             profits
             me
             nothing
             ;
             I
             am
             nothing
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             meer
             sounding
             brass
             and
             ●inkling
             cymbal
             .
          
           What
           he
           there
           speaks
           of
           
           Charity
           ,
           or
           Love
           ,
           which
           doth
           indeed
           make
           Actions
           lovely
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           and
           puts
           a
           lustre
           and
           beauty
           upon
           them
           ;
           the
           very
           same
           may
           be
           affirmed
           concerning
           Prayer
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           be
           never
           so
           well
           accomplished
           ▪
           never
           so
           raised
           in
           his
           attainments
           ,
           never
           so
           fluent
           and
           warm
           in
           his
           discourses
           ,
           never
           so
           eminent
           for
           his
           profession
           ,
           never
           so
           frequent
           and
           attentive
           in
           his
           hearing
           ,
           never
           so
           abundant
           in
           acts
           of
           Charity
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           a
           prayerless
           Person
           ,
           he
           is
           nothing
           ;
           nothing
           in
           Religion
           ,
           nothing
           to
           purpose
           ;
           all
           his
           parts
           and
           performances
           ,
           though
           many
           and
           specious
           ,
           will
           amount
           to
           nothing
           ;
           in
           Heaven's
           Arithmetick
           they
           will
           be
           of
           no
           more
           significancy
           ,
           than
           so
           many
           Cyphers
           without
           a
           Figure
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           value
           into
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           amounts
           to
           thus
           much
           ;
           To
           live
           without
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           gracious
           and
           holy
           frame
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           such
           an
           one
           doth
           ,
           will
           never
           turn
           him
           to
           a
           good
           account
           .
           You
           may
           as
           soon
           live
           a
           spiritual
           life
           without
           Faith
           ,
           as
           live
           by
           Faith
           without
           Prayer
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           observed
           ,
           they
           that
           believe
           ,
           will
           speak
           .
           When
           God
           hath
           kindled
           a
           spark
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           working
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           that
           spark
           will
           fly
           upward
           ,
           and
           carry
           the
           Soul
           along
           with
           it
           .
           Thus
           we
           find
           it
           in
           
           
             Psal.
             39.
             3.
             
             My
             heart
             was
             hot
             within
             me
             ;
             while
             I
             mused
             ,
             the
             fire
             burned
             :
             then
             spake
             I
             with
             my
             tongue
             .
          
           What
           did
           he
           speak
           ?
           Prayers
           .
           
             Lord
             ,
             make
             me
             to
             know
             my
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             my
             days
             .
          
           Therefore
           my
           advice
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           either
           take
           up
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           as
           a
           principal
           part
           of
           a
           Christians
           work
           ,
           or
           else
           lay
           down
           your
           Profession
           ;
           boast
           not
           of
           a
           filial
           Relation
           to
           God
           ,
           while
           thou
           art
           not
           possessed
           with
           a
           filial
           spirit
           and
           disposition
           .
           Never
           talk
           of
           your
           being
           acquainted
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           when
           in
           all
           your
           lives
           you
           never
           spake
           one
           serious
           hearty
           word
           to
           him
           .
           If
           you
           are
           resolved
           to
           live
           without
           Prayer
           ,
           be
           so
           just
           and
           reasonable
           as
           to
           put
           off
           the
           honourable
           name
           Christian
           ,
           which
           doth
           by
           no
           means
           belong
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           call
           your selves
           Heathens
           ,
           Beasts
           ,
           nay
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           though
           not
           too
           bad
           for
           you
           ,
           down-right
           practical
           Atheists
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Your
           Condition
           at
           the
           present
           is
           very
           miserable
           ,
           though
           you
           know
           it
           not
           :
           so
           long
           as
           you
           live
           without
           Prayer
           ,
           you
           live
           without
           a
           blessing
           :
           whatsoever
           may
           light
           upon
           you
           ,
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           is
           the
           portion
           of
           a
           praying
           People
           .
           If
           you
           will
           look
           into
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           (
           which
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           you
           seldom
           do
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           will
           not
           beg
           his
           mercy
           ,
           will
           not
           labour
           to
           know
           his
           will
           )
           you
           may
           see
           how
           much
           it
           cost
           Esau
           to
           get
           a
           
           blessing
           from
           his
           Father
           Isaac
           ,
           he
           shed
           many
           tears
           ,
           and
           lifted
           up
           loud
           cries
           ;
           Gen.
           27.
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           Isaac
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           one
           had
           brought
           him
           Venison
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           eaten
           of
           ,
           and
           he
           blessed
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           be
           blessed
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           When
           Esau
           
             heard
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             cried
             with
             a
             great
             and
             exceeding
             bitter
             cry
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             his
             Father
             ,
             Bless
             me
             ,
             even
             me
             also
             ,
             O
             my
             Father
             :
          
           and
           when
           Isaac
           answered
           ,
           
             vers
             .
             37.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             him
             thy
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Brethren
             have
             I
             given
             to
             him
             for
             Servants
             ,
             and
             with
             corn
             and
             wine
             have
             I
             sustained
             him
             :
             and
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             now
             unto
             thee
             ,
             my
             Son
             !
          
           Vers.
           38.
           
           Esau
           
             said
             unto
             his
             Father
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             but
             one
             blessing
             ,
             my
             Father
             ?
             Bless
             me
             ,
             even
             me
             also
             ,
             O
             my
             Father
             ;
             and
          
           Esau
           
             lifted
             up
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             wept
             .
          
           What
           ,
           art
           thou
           so
           poor
           ,
           O
           my
           Father
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           giving
           one
           blessing
           ,
           thou
           hast
           given
           away
           all
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           not
           reserved
           one
           ?
           And
           all
           this
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           do
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           obtain
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           only
           thus
           with
           a
           profane
           Esau
           ,
           who
           might
           well
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           forfeited
           the
           blessing
           by
           his
           selling
           his
           Birthright
           ;
           but
           even
           good
           Iacob
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           a
           blessing
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           was
           constrained
           to
           wrestle
           with
           the
           Angel
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           forth
           all
           his
           strength
           in
           the
           conflict
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           his
           hold
           ,
           though
           the
           Angel
           se●med
           willing
           to
           shake
           him
           off
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           let
           him
           go
           until
           he
           had
           got
           it
           .
           Thus
           it
           hath
           ,
           been
           formerly
           :
           Blessings
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           ,
           O
           man
           ,
           dost
           thou
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Blessings
           of
           God
           are
           fallen
           so
           much
           in
           their
           price
           ,
           and
           grown
           so
           cheap
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           go
           a
           begging
           ?
           Or
           that
           men
           may
           have
           them
           without
           asking
           for
           ?
           God
           hath
           been
           wont
           to
           stand
           more
           upon
           his
           Honour
           than
           so
           :
           and
           therefore
           hath
           declared
           his
           will
           ,
           that
           Prayer
           shall
           come
           in
           between
           the
           Promise
           and
           the
           Performance
           ;
           he
           would
           have
           his
           People
           sue
           out
           the
           Promise
           before
           they
           shall
           have
           the
           good
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           it
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           well-known
           Scripture
           ,
           Ezek.
           36.
           we
           find
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           greatly
           inlarged
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           Promises
           flowed
           in
           abundance
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           He
           gives
           them
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           fixed
           resolution
           in
           the
           thing
           .
           
             I
             the
             Lord
             have
             spoken
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
           Do
           not
           you
           doubt
           ,
           call
           not
           my
           truth
           in
           question
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           my
           word
           .
           Yet
           observe
           what
           follows
           in
           the
           37th
           
             verse
             ;
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             yet
             be
             enquired
             of
             by
             the
             House
             of
          
           Israel
           
             to
             do
             it
             for
             them
          
           .
           All
           those
           great
           and
           good
           things
           had
           been
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           purpose
           of
           God
           from
           eternity
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           was
           graciously
           pleased
           for
           their
           
           comfort
           to
           put
           them
           into
           his
           Promise
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           have
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           send
           Prayer
           to
           Heaven
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Holy
           David
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Psal.
             3.
             8.
             
             God's
             blessing
             is
             upon
             his
             People
             :
          
           and
           certainly
           every
           one
           will
           grant
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           be
           upon
           them
           exclusive
           to
           all
           the
           World
           beside
           ;
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           upon
           none
           but
           upon
           them
           :
           they
           only
           have
           been
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           redeemed
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           only
           can
           lay
           a
           rightful
           claim
           to
           the
           Blessings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           God
           may
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           he
           every
           day
           doth
           give
           bread
           to
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           but
           surely
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           give
           them
           his
           blessing
           ;
           and
           indeed
           why
           should
           they
           expect
           it
           ?
           But
           now
           ,
           O
           prayerless
           Soul
           ,
           how
           wilt
           thou
           prove
           thy self
           one
           of
           his
           People
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           upon
           thee
           those
           Spots
           which
           are
           not
           the
           Spots
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           thou
           dost
           want
           those
           Marks
           which
           are
           the
           Marks
           of
           his
           People
           :
           thou
           who
           spendest
           thy
           days
           without
           prayer
           ,
           dost
           pay
           no
           homage
           unto
           God
           ,
           thou
           ownest
           no
           dependence
           upon
           him
           ,
           thou
           givest
           him
           no
           reverence
           ,
           thou
           dost
           him
           no
           service
           ,
           thou
           bringest
           him
           no
           honour
           ,
           and
           I
           pray
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           why
           should
           his
           blessing
           be
           upon
           thee
           ?
           God
           may
           deal
           bountifully
           with
           thee
           ;
           possibly
           he
           doth
           do
           
           so
           already
           ,
           and
           gives
           thee
           waters
           of
           a
           full
           cup
           ;
           it
           is
           his
           manner
           ;
           many
           srcaps
           and
           good
           bits
           fall
           under
           his
           Table
           ;
           He
           lets
           them
           fall
           on
           purpose
           for
           his
           Dogs
           to
           gather
           up
           :
           his
           Sun
           shines
           ,
           and
           his
           Rain
           falls
           upon
           barren
           Wildernesses
           and
           noysome
           Dunghills
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           fruitful
           Fields
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           Gardens
           ;
           Outward
           mercies
           are
           therefore
           called
           Common
           Mercies
           ,
           because
           all
           have
           their
           share
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           just
           and
           the
           unjust
           too
           ,
           the
           evil
           as
           well
           as
           the
           good
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Wise
           Man
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             No
             man
             can
             know
             either
             love
             or
             hatred
             by
             all
             that
             is
             before
             him
             .
          
           Therefore
           let
           no
           man
           be
           proud
           of
           his
           temporal
           Enjoyments
           ,
           nor
           of
           an
           elated
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           of
           a
           raised
           condition
           ,
           and
           stands
           upon
           the
           World
           's
           upper
           ground
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           no
           other
           arguments
           to
           use
           ,
           but
           those
           thou
           fetchest
           from
           the
           World's
           Topicks
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           never
           prove
           thy self
           Heaven-born
           ,
           nor
           make
           out
           thy
           Title
           to
           the
           happiness
           and
           glory
           which
           is
           above
           .
           God
           indeed
           may
           fill
           thy
           Pocket
           ,
           and
           spread
           thy
           Table
           ,
           furnishing
           it
           with
           variety
           of
           Dainties
           ;
           He
           may
           cram
           thy
           Bags
           ,
           and
           make
           thy
           Cup
           run
           over
           ;
           He
           may
           throw
           into
           thy
           Possession
           Houses
           and
           Lands
           ,
           as
           he
           gave
           Quales
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           in
           his
           wrath
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           wilt
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           turn
           over
           all
           thou
           hast
           ,
           and
           make
           as
           diligent
           search
           as
           thou
           canst
           ,
           thou
           
           wilt
           not
           find
           one
           blessing
           in
           it
           ;
           many
           a
           Creature
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           one
           a
           curse
           :
           thy
           Cloaths
           have
           a
           plague
           in
           them
           ,
           witness
           thy
           Pride
           ;
           thy
           Table
           is
           thy
           snare
           ,
           witness
           thy
           excess
           ;
           and
           Riches
           are
           laid
           up
           by
           thee
           to
           thy
           hurt
           ,
           whilst
           thou
           makest
           them
           thy
           God
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           no
           more
           than
           thy
           Servants
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           with
           thee
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           thy
           present
           condition
           is
           thy
           best
           condition
           :
           unless
           thou
           growest
           better
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           :
           all
           that
           thou
           canst
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           sense
           ,
           thou
           must
           leave
           it
           to
           others
           to
           rejoice
           in
           hope
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           if
           it
           will
           do
           thee
           any
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           grant
           that
           it
           may
           ,
           we
           will
           enquire
           what
           is
           like
           to
           be
           hereafter
           .
           Therefore
           ,
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Let
           us
           look
           on
           to
           the
           consequence
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           will
           follow
           this
           sinful
           bruitish
           negect
           of
           your
           unquestionable
           duty
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           your
           own
           Consciences
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           pray
           ;
           you
           are
           not
           convinced
           of
           any
           need
           that
           you
           have
           of
           it
           :
           other
           things
           there
           are
           which
           you
           think
           you
           cannot
           be
           without
           ,
           such
           are
           your
           Jovial
           Companions
           ,
           and
           your
           vain
           antick
           Dresses
           ,
           but
           you
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           do
           very
           well
           without
           Prayer
           ;
           you
           taste
           no
           sweetness
           in
           it
           :
           ranting
           and
           roaring
           is
           musick
           ,
           Healths
           and
           Huzza's
           ,
           Balls
           and
           Masques
           ,
           are
           ravishingly
           delicious
           ;
           but
           to
           you
           ,
           Prayer
           is
           a
           very
           dull
           and
           insipid
           business
           .
           
           But
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           will
           be
           at
           the
           last
           ?
           I
           would
           stain
           have
           my
           best
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           you
           too
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           wise
           :
           if
           you
           have
           not
           your
           best
           at
           your
           latter
           end
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           found
           fools
           at
           your
           latter
           end
           .
           I
           find
           an
           excellent
           wish
           concerning
           Israel
           of
           old
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           God's
           wish
           ▪
           or
           
           Moses's
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           was
           very
           good
           ,
           and
           carried
           in
           it
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           love
           ;
           
             Deut.
             32.
             24.
             
             O
             that
             they
             were
             wise
             ,
             that
             they
             understood
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             consider
             their
             latter
             end
             .
          
           By
           latter
           end
           there
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           Expolitors
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           so
           much
           to
           understand
           their
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           end
           and
           issue
           of
           that
           course
           which
           they
           were
           then
           steering
           .
           O
           that
           they
           would
           seriously
           think
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           wisely
           foresee
           whither
           that
           way
           would
           bring
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           then
           walking
           .
           It
           was
           a
           very
           smooth
           and
           pleasant
           way
           ,
           it
           was
           paved
           with
           delights
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           business
           was
           ,
           whither
           did
           it
           lead
           them
           ?
           It
           is
           my
           hearty
           wish
           for
           you
           ,
           whoever
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           once
           in
           a
           day
           retire
           your selves
           ,
           and
           get
           alone
           ,
           and
           seriously
           think
           what
           your
           total
           neglect
           of
           Prayer
           will
           produce
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           on
           a
           Death-bed
           ,
           and
           after
           Death
           ,
           in
           Eternity
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           What
           fruit
           you
           will
           have
           from
           hence
           ,
           when
           Sickness
           Arrests
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           find
           that
           the
           
             King
             of
             terrors
          
           is
           at
           your
           very
           door
           ;
           that
           will
           be
           a
           dismal
           time
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           cause
           many
           thoughts
           and
           tremblings
           of
           heart
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           you
           will
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Cordials
           ,
           and
           happy
           the
           Man
           that
           hath
           his
           comfortable
           Reflections
           and
           Prospects
           to
           support
           his
           Spirits
           ;
           who
           can
           look
           back
           to
           his
           Life
           past
           with
           peace
           ,
           and
           look
           forward
           to
           Eternity
           with
           hope
           .
           When
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           maintain'd
           a
           close
           and
           intimate
           Communion
           with
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           given
           himself
           unto
           Prayer
           ,
           comes
           to
           lie
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           roughly
           handled
           by
           that
           last
           enemy
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           pray
           ;
           his
           heart
           is
           so
           faint
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           pains
           are
           so
           strong
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           any
           leisure
           for
           that
           work
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           found
           so
           much
           sweetness
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           dear
           a
           love
           :
           Alas
           then
           his
           case
           !
           his
           weakness
           ,
           his
           agonies
           ,
           his
           tumblings
           and
           tossings
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           pray
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           ,
           only
           sigh
           and
           groan
           ,
           and
           lift
           up
           an
           eye
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           look
           toward
           God's
           Holy
           Temple
           ,
           and
           dart
           up
           a
           short
           ejaculation
           :
           Poor
           Soul
           !
           that
           is
           the
           utmost
           length
           he
           can
           go
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           small
           grief
           to
           him
           that
           he
           is
           so
           straitned
           and
           confined
           .
           Holy
           Asaph
           put
           this
           among
           the
           Reasons
           
           of
           his
           bitter
           complaints
           ,
           Psal.
           77.
           4
           
           That
           
             he
             was
             so
             troubled
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             speak
             .
          
           But
           at
           that
           very
           time
           he
           can
           relieve
           and
           comfort
           himself
           with
           his
           former
           praying
           ,
           and
           former
           walking
           and
           Communion
           with
           God
           ;
           his
           former
           seeking
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           conversing
           with
           him
           .
           When
           there
           was
           a
           message
           of
           death
           ,
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           brought
           to
           Hezekiah
           ,
           he
           could
           send
           this
           short
           Petition
           up
           again
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Isa.
             38.
             3.
             
             Remember
             ,
             now
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             how
             I
             have
             walked
             before
             thee
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
           He
           could
           do
           but
           very
           little
           then
           ,
           his
           strength
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           his
           breath
           was
           short
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           with
           comfort
           remember
           ,
           and
           desire
           God
           himself
           to
           remember
           how
           he
           had
           walked
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           had
           done
           in
           his
           Halcion
           and
           healthful
           days
           .
           So
           when
           a
           gracious
           person
           is
           disabled
           for
           his
           work
           ,
           he
           can
           think
           thus
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           stock
           of
           Prayers
           which
           I
           have
           laid
           up
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           against
           such
           a
           time
           of
           need
           as
           this
           is
           ;
           and
           the
           thought
           thereof
           will
           be
           a
           singular
           support
           and
           comfort
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           do
           
             you
             think
             will
             become
             of
             you
          
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           been
           all
           your
           days
           strangers
           to
           this
           work
           ?
           When
           you
           come
           to
           dye
           ,
           you
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           your
           distempers
           and
           pains
           will
           not
           l●t
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           
           do
           not
           know
           how
           to
           go
           about
           it
           ,
           nor
           how
           to
           do
           one
           stroke
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           then
           be
           a
           sting
           and
           horrour
           to
           you
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           were
           in
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           well
           with
           you
           ,
           you
           
             would
             not
          
           pray
           .
           You
           were
           called
           upon
           often
           ,
           by
           your
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           gracious
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           ,
           but
           you
           would
           not
           .
           At
           a
           dying
           hour
           you
           will
           have
           
             no
             fitness
          
           for
           that
           work
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           time
           that
           you
           lived
           before
           ,
           you
           had
           
             no
             heart
          
           to
           it
           .
           But
           possibly
           you
           will
           comfort
           your selves
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           are
           sick
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           fears
           and
           inward
           disquiets
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           not
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           praying
           for
           your selves
           ,
           then
           you
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           your
           Friends
           for
           you
           ,
           will
           send
           for
           some
           godly
           Minister
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           desire
           him
           to
           pray
           for
           you
           .
           Well
           ,
           suppose
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           sent
           for
           ,
           comes
           ,
           if
           he
           knows
           what
           a
           wretch
           thou
           hast
           been
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           thou
           hast
           neglected
           God
           and
           thy
           Duty
           all
           thy
           days
           ,
           What
           straitnings
           of
           Soul
           must
           he
           of
           necessity
           be
           under
           as
           to
           thee
           ?
           With
           what
           holy
           confidence
           and
           hope
           may
           we
           go
           to
           God
           in
           Prayer
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           a
           godly
           person
           when
           sick
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           say
           to
           God
           as
           they
           did
           to
           Christ
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           John
           11.
           3.
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             he
             whom
             thou
             lovest
             ,
             is
             sick
             ?
          
           But
           what
           a
           damp
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           think
           we
           are
           going
           to
           
           God
           for
           a
           sick
           and
           dying
           Man
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           neglected
           God
           ,
           and
           hated
           him
           ,
           and
           lived
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           open
           rebellion
           against
           him
           ?
           I
           fear
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           there
           are
           too
           many
           among
           us
           that
           befool
           and
           deceive
           themselves
           with
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           can
           get
           a
           Minister
           to
           Pray
           by
           them
           (
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           such
           an
           one
           as
           will
           give
           them
           the
           Sacrament
           too
           )
           oh
           ,
           then
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           and
           their
           Souls
           go
           immediately
           to
           Heaven
           without
           any
           stop
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Gate
           of
           Glory
           is
           opened
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           entrance
           granted
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           probable
           that
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           Men
           build
           their
           high
           hopes
           upon
           a
           Sandy-foundation
           that
           will
           fail
           them
           :
           And
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           what
           great
           encouragement
           ,
           or
           what
           sufficient
           ground
           we
           have
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           carry
           them
           in
           the
           Arms
           of
           our
           Prayers
           safe
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           themselves
           take
           one
           right
           step
           in
           the
           way
           that
           leads
           thither
           ;
           would
           never
           be
           humble
           Petitioners
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           ?
           That
           I
           look
           upon
           as
           exceeding
           worthy
           of
           your
           observation
           and
           repeated
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           1st
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
             chap.
          
           12.
           
           After
           that
           good
           Man
           had
           faithfully
           reproved
           the
           people
           for
           their
           great
           wickedness
           in
           asking
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           likewise
           put
           them
           into
           a
           great
           consternation
           
           by
           a
           Storm
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Rain
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Wheat-Harvest
           ,
           which
           was
           unusual
           in
           that
           Countrey
           ;
           they
           became
           humble
           Suitors
           to
           him
           ,
           saying
           in
           
             verse
             19.
             
             Pray
             for
             by
             servants
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             die
             not
             .
          
           That
           request
           he
           was
           most
           freely
           wil●ing
           to
           grant
           ;
           
             God
             forbid
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             I
             should
             sin
             in
             ceasing
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             .
          
           He
           had
           prayed
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           continue
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           .
           But
           now
           mark
           and
           remember
           that
           which
           followeth
           in
           vers
           .
           24.
           
           
             Only
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             truth
             with
             all
             your
             heart
             .
          
           Which
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           my
           Duty
           ,
           you
           are
           a
           people
           that
           I
           dearly
           love
           ,
           and
           heartily
           wish
           welfare
           and
           prosperity
           to
           ;
           I
           will
           speak
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           wrestle
           with
           God
           for
           you
           ;
           but
           do
           not
           you
           lay
           too
           great
           stress
           upon
           my
           Prayers
           ;
           look
           to
           it
           that
           you
           be
           not
           found
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           whil'st
           I
           am
           praying
           to
           him
           for
           you
           ,
           left
           you
           do
           your selves
           more
           mischief
           than
           I
           can
           do
           you
           good
           .
           My
           Prayers
           will
           not
           prevail
           on
           your
           behalf
           ,
           unless
           you
           will
           resolve
           to
           fear
           God
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           and
           serve
           him
           your selves
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           honour
           and
           obey
           him
           your selves
           .
           By
           warrant
           of
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           do
           now
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           sick
           and
           in
           distress
           ,
           and
           fear
           you
           shall
           dye
           ,
           you
           will
           call
           the
           Ministers
           to
           
           pray
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           when
           you
           send
           for
           us
           we
           will
           come
           (
           only
           I
           wish
           that
           we
           may
           be
           sent
           for
           sooner
           than
           we
           are
           by
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           viz.
           while
           you
           are
           able
           to
           give
           us
           an
           account
           of
           your selves
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           receiving
           counsel
           and
           advice
           )
           and
           when
           we
           come
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           bowels
           of
           pity
           and
           compassion
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           pray
           for
           you
           heartily
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           our
           might
           ;
           but
           do
           not
           you
           trust
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           pass
           the
           time
           of
           your
           health
           and
           strength
           in
           a
           supine
           carelesness
           and
           neglect
           ,
           but
           now
           make
           Prayer
           your
           business
           ,
           go
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           upon
           your
           own
           errand
           ,
           and
           seek
           God
           your selves
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Consider
           what
           will
           be
           the
           fru●t
           of
           this
           total
           neglect
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           after
           Death
           hath
           put
           a
           period
           to
           your
           sinful
           careless
           Life
           ,
           Enoch
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           walked
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           the
           end
           God
           took
           him
           .
           The
           Communion
           was
           begun
           here
           ,
           that
           shewed
           the
           Holiness
           of
           Enoch
           ;
           in
           Heaven
           it
           was
           perfected
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           his
           happiness
           compleat
           .
           A
           Praying
           Saint
           doth
           at
           death
           go
           up
           to
           the
           Quire
           of
           Angels
           and
           glorified
           spirits
           of
           just
           Men
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           their
           loud
           and
           never-ending
           Allelujahs
           ;
           they
           lived
           a
           Life
           of
           Prayer
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           live
           a
           life
           of
           Praise
           in
           Heaven
           .
           
           But
           what
           will
           become
           of
           you
           that
           are
           altogether
           strangers
           to
           the
           work
           ?
           what
           kind
           of
           Eternity
           is
           that
           which
           you
           shall
           launch
           into
           ?
           How
           unspeakably
           doleful
           will
           your
           condition
           be
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ?
           You
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           the
           work
           of
           Praises
           ,
           for
           your
           instruments
           are
           not
           in
           tune
           for
           it
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           any
           thing
           done
           here
           for
           the
           putting
           your
           hearts
           in
           frame
           ;
           from
           you
           there
           would
           proceed
           nothing
           but
           jarring
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           that
           most
           pleasant
           and
           melodious
           Consort
           .
           You
           cannot
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           work
           of
           poor
           indigent
           Beggars
           ;
           How
           then
           can
           you
           exalt
           and
           praise
           him
           ,
           which
           ,
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           the
           work
           of
           holy
           and
           ever-blessed
           Angels
           ?
           And
           then
           if
           you
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           fit
           for
           Hell
           ;
           if
           no
           company
           for
           Angels
           ,
           then
           for
           Devils
           ;
           if
           you
           will
           not
           pray
           here
           ,
           you
           shall
           in
           the
           torment
           and
           bitterness
           of
           Soul
           roar
           and
           howl
           there
           ;
           you
           will
           not
           honour
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           punish
           you
           ;
           you
           cared
           not
           for
           the
           knowledg
           of
           his
           ways
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           not
           know
           his
           rest
           ;
           you
           will
           not
           seek
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           not
           see
           his
           face
           :
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           down
           you
           shall
           be
           thrust
           into
           that
           lake
           where
           there
           shall
           be
           fire
           to
           torment
           ,
           but
           no
           light
           to
           refresh
           ;
           where
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           voice
           of
           joy
           and
           triumphs
           ,
           but
           weeping
           and
           wailing
           ,
           and
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           .
           In
           this
           Life
           you
           send
           
           
           
           
           
           up
           no
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           live
           as
           if
           you
           did
           not
           know
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           did
           not
           need
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           no
           love
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           .
           Well
           ,
           remember
           this
           ,
           He
           lets
           you
           alone
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           as
           if
           he
           took
           no
           notice
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           deal
           with
           you
           accordingly
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           you
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           giving
           out
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           ,
           rendering
           unto
           every
           one
           according
           as
           his
           work
           hath
           been
           ;
           there
           you
           shall
           have
           tribulation
           and
           anguish
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           not
           be
           affected
           with
           your
           miseries
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           pity
           your
           groans
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           respect
           to
           your
           tears
           .
           Lay
           these
           things
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           be
           convinced
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Prayer
           is
           your
           interest
           ;
           set
           upon
           the
           work
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           but
           get
           acquaintance
           with
           it
           ,
           you
           would
           love
           it
           ;
           if
           you
           were
           but
           once
           used
           to
           it
           ,
           you
           would
           never
           leave
           it
           .
           
             Psal.
             116.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             love
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             heard
             my
             voice
             and
             my
             supplications
             .
             Because
             he
             hath
             inclined
             his
             ear
             unto
             me
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             call
             upon
             him
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             .
          
           And
           that
           was
           long
           enough
           ;
           longer
           he
           should
           not
           pray
           ;
           so
           long
           he
           would
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           Praying-work
           in
           Heaven
           :
           Well
           ,
           said
           David
           ,
           I
           will
           ply
           it
           here
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           hard
           now
           .
           He
           had
           found
           the
           good
           ;
           and
           tasted
           the
           sweetness
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           
             VSE
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Use
             of
             Repr●hension
             ,
             I
             shall
             direct
             my
             Discourse
             to
             those
             who
             are
             altogether
             for
             
               Publick
               Praying
            
             ,
             getting
             into
             Churches
             ,
             and
             such
             (
             as
             they
             call
             )
             
               Consecrated
               places
            
             ,
             there
             
               to
               shew
            
             (
             I
             think
             that
             is
             a
             word
             very
             proper
             to
             the
             design
             )
             their
             Devotion
             ;
             though
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             their
             hours
             of
             Prayer
             are
             come
             ,
             and
             their
             Service
             is
             doing
             ,
             their
             Churches
             are
             exceeding
             empty
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             shame
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             are
             persuaded
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             That
             is
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             frequent
             it
             ?
             If
             they
             are
             convinced
             ,
             That
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             abound
             in
             it
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             great
             cry
             among
             them
             for
             that
             form
             and
             Mode
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             I
             heartily
             wish
             it
             may
             do
             them
             much
             good
             that
             love
             it
             ;
             but
             since
             their
             cry
             for
             it
             is
             so
             loud
             ,
             why
             is
             their
             devotion
             so
             little
             ?
             Why
             do
             small
             matters
             keep
             them
             at
             home
             upon
             week-days
             ?
             why
             do
             they
             chuse
             Taverns
             and
             Ale-houses
             ,
             rather
             than
             their
             places
             of
             Prayer
             ?
             Let
             them
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             their
             
               seeming
               zeal
            
             do
             not
             come
             from
             a
             bad
             Principle
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             directed
             to
             a
             bad
             end
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             I
             shall
             not
             speak
             a
             word
             against
             the
             Liturgy
             ;
             That
             is
             not
             my
             business
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             follow
             those
             things
             that
             make
             for
             Peace
             ,
             Let
             those
             that
             like
             it
             and
             chuse
             it
             ,
             use
             it
             if
             they
             please
             ;
             let
             them
             that
             find
             it
             heart-raising
             ,
             heart-warming
             ,
             heart-inlarging
             ,
             go
             on
             in
             their
             attendance
             upon
             it
             :
             I
             envy
             none
             that
             which
             they
             like
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             especially
             when
             I
             have
             that
             which
             pleaseth
             me
             better
             .
             Blessed
             be
             our
             Gracious
             God
             ,
             and
             thanks
             to
             those
             in
             Authority
             over
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             liberty
             to
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             our
             Judgments
             and
             Consciences
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             Liberty
             established
             by
             a
             Law.
             We
             know
             there
             are
             many
             Adversaries
             that
             are
             enraged
             at
             it
             ;
             but
             through
             Divine
             Goodness
             ,
             there
             is
             
               a
               wide
               and
               effectual
               door
               opened
               ,
            
             the
             Lord
             grant
             
               none
               may
               be
               able
               to
               shut
               it
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             blame
             many
             for
             ,
             is
             their
             Idolizing
             of
             Publick
             Places
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             put
             an
             Holiness
             and
             Virtue
             into
             work
             done
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             Publick
             Prayer
             were
             enough
             ,
             and
             would
             serve
             for
             all
             .
             How
             have
             we
             some
             superstitious
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             pass
             through
             an
             Abbey
             ,
             Cathedral
             ,
             &c.
             not
             only
             bare
             their
             heads
             ,
             but
             drop
             upon
             their
             knees
             in
             a
             Pew
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             Pillar
             !
             And
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             known
             ,
             when
             the
             Bells
             chime
             in
             ,
             up
             they
             get
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             they
             go
             ,
             
             and
             there
             they
             sit
             till
             the
             Service
             be
             finished
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             think
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             they
             do
             at
             present
             put
             off
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             the
             Prayer
             they
             make
             ,
             then
             to
             Eating
             ,
             and
             Drinking
             ,
             and
             Visiting
             ,
             and
             Gaming
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Praying
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             none
             in
             their
             Chambers
             and
             Closets
             ;
             I
             appeal
             to
             your
             Consciences
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             accuse
             no
             body
             living
             ,
             unless
             their
             Consciences
             accuse
             them
             .
             Now
             ,
             my
             Friends
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             think
             of
             this
             ?
             Is
             it
             well
             ?
             will
             this
             do
             ?
             is
             this
             the
             way
             to
             please
             God
             ?
             Is
             this
             to
             fill
             up
             your
             days
             and
             places
             with
             Duty
             ?
             Is
             this
             to
             deal
             bountifully
             with
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             deal
             so
             bountifully
             with
             you
             ?
             Is
             this
             to
             fit
             your selves
             for
             the
             giving
             up
             your
             account
             unto
             God
             ?
             The
             proud
             Pharisee
             went
             to
             the
             Temple
             to
             pray
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             he
             came
             away
             with
             a
             world
             of
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             load
             of
             guilt
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             did
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             justify
             and
             applaud
             himself
             ;
             but
             God's
             Soul
             abhorr'd
             and
             loath'd
             him
             .
             Whereas
             the
             poor
             ,
             humbled
             ,
             broken-hearted
             Publican
             stood
             a
             great
             way
             ,
             and
             prayed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             from
             an
             inward
             and
             deep
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             vileness
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             sent
             home
             to
             his
             House
             justified
             ;
             God
             gave
             him
             a
             Pardon
             and
             a
             Smile
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             spend
             much
             time
             or
             pains
             about
             this
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             
             because
             I
             conclude
             their
             prejudice
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             give
             very
             little
             heed
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             though
             delivered
             with
             all
             possible
             meekness
             ,
             and
             really
             designed
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             yet
             not
             knowing
             what
             it
             may
             please
             that
             God
             to
             do
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             God
             of
             all
             Grace
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             what
             impressions
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             changes
             in
             them
             ,
             seem
             good
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             pass
             them
             by
             altogether
             in
             silence
             ;
             but
             offer
             to
             their
             consideration
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             judgment
             ,
             carry
             something
             of
             weight
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Places
             do
             not
             add
             any
             value
             to
             Actions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             commend
             them
             to
             God.
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             which
             after
             the
             discourse
             of
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Peter
            
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Acts
               10.
               34.
               
               Of
               a
               truth
               I
               perceive
               that
               God
               is
               no
               respector
               of
               persons
               ;
               but
               in
               every
               nation
               ,
               he
               that
               feareth
               him
               ,
               and
               worketh
               righteousness
               ,
               is
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
            
             And
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             Persons
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             Places
             with
             God
             ;
             He
             hath
             no
             more
             esteem
             for
             the
             Chancel
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             within
             the
             Rails
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             Sacred
             than
             that
             which
             is
             without
             them
             .
             
             There
             is
             as
             near
             ,
             compendious
             ,
             and
             direct
             a
             way
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             from
             thy
             House
             ,
             O
             Believer
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             magnificent
             Cathedral
             ;
             and
             those
             Supplications
             which
             are
             made
             and
             presented
             there
             with
             an
             holy
             heart
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             find
             as
             free
             an
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             ready
             an
             audience
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             gracious
             an
             acceptance
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             was
             an
             holy
             place
             ;
             yea
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             an
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             .
             God
             himself
             had
             sanctified
             it
             ,
             and
             appropriated
             it
             to
             his
             own
             most
             solemn
             service
             ;
             there
             he
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             place
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             was
             an
             excellent
             Type
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             our
             ever-blessed
             Mediator
             ;
             and
             where-ever
             the
             Iews
             were
             ,
             into
             what
             Countrey
             soever
             they
             were
             scattered
             or
             carried
             Captive
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             pray
             toward
             it
             .
             
               Dan.
               6.
               10.
               
               When
               Daniel
               knew
               that
               the
               writing
               was
               signed
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               his
               windows
               being
               open
               in
               his
               chamber
               towards
               Ierusalem
               ,
               he
               kneeled
               upon
               his
               knees
               three
               times
               a
               day
               and
               prayed
               ,
               and
               gave
               thanks
               before
               his
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               afore-time
               .
            
             But
             that
             Temple
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Stone
             left
             upon
             another
             ,
             that
             Church-state
             being
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             dispensation
             
             ceased
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Holiness
             of
             Places
             here
             below
             .
             The
             Synagogues
             among
             the
             Iews
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             were
             not
             Holy
             ;
             but
             only
             convenient
             places
             for
             them
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             waiting
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             .
             And
             our
             Churches
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             come
             not
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             Synagogues
             .
             There
             was
             indeed
             a
             very
             great
             stir
             and
             hot
             contention
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             days
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             about
             the
             place
             of
             Publick-worship
             ,
             between
             the
             Iews
             and
             the
             Samaritans
             :
             The
             Iews
             were
             for
             the
             Temple
             built
             by
             Solomon
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             in
             the
             right
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             the
             place
             which
             God
             had
             chosen
             and
             appointed
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Samaritans
             stood
             stifly
             for
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             built
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             upon
             Mount
             Gerizzim
             .
             The
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             having
             an
             opportunity
             put
             into
             her
             hands
             ,
             did
             in
             Iohn
             4.
             20.
             start
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             propound
             it
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             seeking
             ,
             as
             one
             saith
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             him
             satisfied
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             
               case
               of
               Conscience
            
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             while
             to
             observe
             his
             Answer
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             in
             
               Verse
               21.
               
               Iesus
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               Woman
               ,
               believe
               me
               ,
               the
               hour
               cometh
               when
               ye
               shall
               neither
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               nor
               in
               this
               Mountain
               ,
               worship
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
             Prayer
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             restrained
             to
             this
             place
             nor
             to
             that
             ;
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             more
             pleasing
             ,
             powerful
             and
             prevalent
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             place's
             sake
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             in
             another
             .
             Add
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Holy
             Apostle
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             in
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               ,
               that
               men
               pray
               every
               where
               ,
               lifting
               up
               holy
               hands
               ,
               without
               wrath
               and
               doubting
               .
            
             Mark
             his
             manner
             of
             expression
             ,
             
               I
               will
            
             ;
             he
             speaks
             with
             Authority
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             he
             received
             this
             from
             the
             Lord.
             He
             would
             never
             have
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
            
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             sure
             that
             it
             was
             
               God's
               will
            
             ;
             it
             was
             God's
             will
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             
             Paul's
             will.
             But
             what
             was
             it
             ?
             That
             Men
             do
             not
             look
             to
             the
             place
             in
             which
             they
             pray
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             pray
             ;
             let
             them
             pray
             any
             where
             ,
             every
             where
             ,
             in
             what
             place
             they
             themselves
             judge
             fit
             and
             convenient
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             hands
             be
             washed
             in
             innocency
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             are
             but
             cleansed
             from
             their
             filthiness
             and
             superfluity
             of
             naughtiness
             .
             Holy
             and
             pure
             Prayer
             shall
             be
             welcome
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             most
             gracious
             reception
             ,
             from
             what
             quarter
             or
             corner
             soever
             it
             comes
             .
             We
             find
             that
             good
             Ionah
             prayed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             
               Belly
               of
               the
               Fish
            
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             dark
             and
             dismal
             a
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             counted
             and
             called
             it
             
               the
               belly
               of
               Hell
            
             ;
             yet
             his
             Prayer
             
             made
             there
             ,
             did
             not
             lose
             its
             way
             ,
             nor
             fail
             of
             the
             end
             for
             which
             it
             was
             sent
             .
             Ionah
             2.
             2.
             
             
               I
               cried
               by
               reason
               of
               mine
               affliction
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               heard
               me
               ;
               out
               of
               the
               belly
               of
               hell
               cried
               I
               ,
               and
               thou
               heardest
               my
               voice
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             do
             advise
             and
             desire
             you
             
               to
               examine
               your selves
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             better
             studied
             in
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             with
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             than
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             yet
             you
             are
             ;
             for
             I
             cannot
             but
             tell
             you
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             an
             excellent
             work
             ,
             and
             necessary
             for
             all
             that
             would
             manage
             Religion
             to
             everlasting
             advantage
             ,
             and
             approve
             themselves
             to
             God
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             necessary
             for
             them
             that
             lay
             so
             much
             stress
             upon
             places
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             to
             watch
             their
             hearts
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             a
             very
             strict
             eye
             upon
             them
             ,
             lest
             by
             those
             superstitious
             observances
             ,
             they
             be
             found
             wanting
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             very
             vitals
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             and
             hug
             and
             please
             themselves
             with
             a
             rotten
             and
             stinking
             Carcass
             ,
             where
             the
             Soul
             and
             Life
             are
             wanting
             ;
             and
             as
             our
             Lord
             said
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             Matt.
             23.
             23.
             
             
               Wo
               unto
               you
               ,
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               hypocrites
               ,
               for
               ye
               pay
               tythe
               of
               mint
               ,
               and
               anise
               ,
               and
               cummin
               ,
               and
               have
               omitted
               the
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               judgment
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               and
               faith
               :
            
             They
             neglected
             the
             
               magnalia
               legis
            
             ,
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             while
             
             they
             were
             greatly
             solicitous
             about
             the
             minutula
             ,
             the
             little
             things
             ,
             which
             did
             speak
             the
             unsoundness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ;
             so
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             them
             who
             spend
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             care
             and
             heat
             about
             those
             things
             which
             come
             not
             under
             any
             express
             command
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ?
             They
             that
             are
             most
             curious
             about
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             most
             careless
             about
             their
             Souls
             ;
             they
             spend
             so
             much
             time
             at
             their
             Glass
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             none
             for
             the
             Bible
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             careful
             that
             a
             Pin
             be
             not
             stuck
             amiss
             in
             their
             Cloaths
             ,
             that
             they
             leave
             every
             thing
             amiss
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ;
             by
             the
             Garbs
             and
             unreasonable
             Dresses
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             sillily
             proud
             persons
             come
             into
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             Spectators
             to
             determine
             how
             they
             spent
             and
             profan'd
             the
             Morning
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             at
             home
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             apprehend
             and
             fear
             the
             same
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             who
             are
             so
             much
             set
             for
             such
             things
             as
             this
             ,
             are
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             very
             apt
             and
             prone
             to
             bestow
             none
             of
             their
             care
             about
             that
             which
             deserves
             most
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             much
             for
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             and
             neglect
             the
             heart
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             thoughtful
             where
             they
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             mind
             how
             they
             pray
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             set
             for
             a
             form
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             mind
             ,
             nay
             ,
             possibly
             they
             hate
             the
             Power
             .
             But
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             let●me
             whisper
             
             this
             in
             the
             ear
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             That
             the
             Altar
             will
             not
             Sanctify
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             :
             If
             you
             bring
             dead
             ,
             formal
             ,
             lifeless
             Prayers
             ,
             though
             you
             offer
             them
             up
             in
             your
             Consecrated
             Churches
             ,
             nay
             ,
             at
             your
             adored
             Altars
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             come
             up
             with
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             favour
             and
             acceptance
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             not
             have
             any
             body
             think
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             A
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Formality
             of
             Heart
             ,
             are
             inseparable
             Companions
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             meer
             formal
             Professors
             are
             most
             for
             forms
             ;
             but
             I
             dare
             not
             affirm
             that
             all
             those
             who
             make
             use
             of
             Forms
             ,
             are
             meer
             formal
             Professors
             .
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             some
             looking
             upon
             Forms
             as
             lawful
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             modesty
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             sense
             of
             the
             lowness
             of
             their
             own
             parts
             ,
             do
             make
             use
             of
             Forms
             when
             they
             pray
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             conscientious
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             accompany
             the
             Petitions
             ,
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             Thanksgivings
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             sincere
             affections
             ,
             and
             do
             meet
             with
             a
             gracious
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             enjoy
             a
             communion
             with
             his
             Holy
             Majesty
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             I
             will
             also
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             be
             offended
             at
             it
             ,
             upon
             them
             be
             it
             ;
             That
             constant
             stated
             forms
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Formality
             ,
             are
             borderers
             upon
             one
             another
             ;
             they
             live
             at
             no
             such
             great
             distance
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             frequently
             ,
             yea
             commonly
             ,
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Service
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Persons
             :
             And
             really
             I
             am
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             it
             stands
             them
             in
             hand
             ,
             who
             make
             use
             of
             forms
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             cautious
             ,
             and
             look
             warily
             to
             themselves
             ,
             lest
             they
             do
             ,
             even
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             ,
             fall
             into
             formality
             ;
             that
             indifferency
             and
             lukewarmness
             of
             Spirit
             which
             God
             cannot
             endure
             .
             When
             in
             the
             forequoted
             Scripture
             the
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             fell
             into
             discourse
             with
             Christ
             about
             the
             place
             of
             Worship
             ,
             whether
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             Mountain
             ,
             
               viz.
               Gerizim
            
             ?
             our
             Saviour
             did
             wisely
             and
             graciously
             take
             her
             off
             from
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             not
             so
             momentous
             as
             to
             deserve
             either
             her
             Enquiry
             ,
             or
             his
             Resolution
             ;
             and
             fell
             to
             acquainting
             her
             with
             ,
             directing
             her
             to
             ,
             and
             putting
             her●
             upon
             the
             Spirituality
             of
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             she
             and
             every
             one
             ought
             principally
             to
             attend
             unto
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             that
             which
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             is
             most
             for
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             his
             pure
             eyes
             are
             chiefly
             set
             .
             4
             
               Iohn
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               The
               hour
               cometh
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               true
               worshipers
               shall
               worship
               the
               Father
               
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ;
               for
               the
               Father
               seeketh
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               .
               God
               is
               a
               spirit
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               him
               ,
               must
               worship
               him
               in
               spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               .
            
             Spiritual
             Worship
             is
             most
             congruous
             and
             agreeable
             to
             God.
             Childish
             Toys
             please
             Children
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             more
             wit
             ;
             outward
             Pomp
             and
             Ceremonies
             please
             vain
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             so
             good
             hearts
             as
             they
             should
             :
             but
             spiritual
             Worship
             is
             acceptable
             to
             that
             God
             who
             is
             himself
             a
             Spirit
             ;
             such
             Worshippers
             he
             seeks
             ,
             others
             he
             rejects
             when
             he
             finds
             them
             ;
             therefore
             you
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             find
             favour
             ,
             or
             receive
             a
             Blessing
             .
             And
             to
             shut
             up
             this
             particular
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             add
             ,
             That
             if
             men
             were
             once
             set
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             spirituality
             of
             Worship
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             so
             unreasonably
             eager
             as
             they
             are
             for
             ,
             nor
             so
             tetchy
             ,
             froward
             and
             contentious
             about
             Places
             ,
             Modes
             ,
             and
             Forms
             ,
             which
             can
             fetch
             their
             pedigree
             and
             original
             no
             higher
             than
             meer
             human
             Invention
             and
             Appointment
             .
             Enough
             of
             that
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             well
             if
             some
             persons
             do
             not
             think
             this
             a
             little
             too
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             VSE
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             and
             last
             branch
             of
             this
             Use
             of
             Reprehension
             ,
             my
             work
             will
             be
             to
             awaken
             ,
             rouze
             ,
             and
             startle
             ;
             to
             convince
             ,
             and
             
             bring
             those
             to
             judge
             and
             condemn
             themselves
             ,
             who
             live
             without
             secret
             Prayer
             :
             I
             hear
             from
             some
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             more
             than
             partly
             believe
             it
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             many
             Professors
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             of
             some
             Name
             and
             Eminency
             ,
             who
             live
             under
             the
             dreadful
             guilt
             of
             this
             sinful
             omission
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             
               some
               such
            
             ,
             how
             great
             may
             we
             suppose
             the
             total
             number
             to
             be
             ,
             of
             them
             who
             are
             this
             way
             chargeable
             !
             tho'
             let
             them
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             Man
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             and
             Child
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             that
             God
             who
             observes
             our
             down-lying
             and
             our
             up-rising
             ,
             and
             is
             acquainted
             with
             all
             our
             ways
             .
             There
             are
             those
             that
             will
             come
             to
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             counted
             Heathens
             ,
             nor
             suspected
             to
             be
             Papists
             ,
             which
             Party
             now
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             is
             under
             great
             infamy
             and
             reproach
             ,
             tho'
             not
             greater
             than
             they
             do
             deserve
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             very
             Principles
             of
             that
             cursed
             Religion
             which
             they
             have
             embraced
             ,
             and
             do
             profess
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             attend
             upon
             those
             Ordinances
             which
             they
             think
             are
             most
             purely
             administred
             ,
             and
             also
             join
             themselves
             in
             Communion
             with
             those
             Churches
             which
             they
             look
             upon
             as
             being
             of
             the
             most
             Scriptural
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             reckoned
             among
             Christians
             of
             the
             highest
             Form
             ,
             and
             chiefest
             Rank
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             peradventure
             they
             will
             set
             up
             Family-duties
             ,
             
             they
             will
             call
             their
             Children
             and
             Servants
             together
             ,
             and
             all
             under
             their
             ●oof
             and
             Charge
             ,
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ;
             lest
             upon
             a
             discontent
             or
             remove
             ,
             some-body
             within
             doors
             should
             tell
             tales
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             their
             reputation
             should
             be
             blasted
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             called
             in
             question
             by
             any
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             desirous
             ,
             yea
             ,
             ambitious
             of
             approving
             themselves
             .
             But
             ,
             wretches
             as
             they
             are
             !
             as
             for
             Prayer
             by
             themselves
             ,
             either
             in
             Chamber
             or
             in
             Closet
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             they
             do
             lay
             it
             aside
             altogether
             .
             God
             himself
             will
             be
             a
             swift
             Witness
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             He
             and
             they
             never
             so
             met
             together
             .
             They
             find
             much
             other
             work
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             many
             other
             things
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             :
             They
             can
             spend
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             time
             at
             the
             Glass
             ,
             viewing
             and
             dressing
             themselves
             ;
             they
             can
             tell
             their
             Money
             ,
             and
             read
             over
             their
             Bills
             and
             Bonds
             :
             but
             as
             for
             Soul-searching
             Works
             ,
             and
             Heart-examining
             ,
             and
             seeking
             after
             God
             ,
             either
             acquainting
             themselves
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             making
             their
             requests
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             utter
             strangers
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             troubled
             themselves
             about
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             me
             ask
             you
             ,
             Is
             this
             kind
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             of
             ingenuity
             in
             it
             ?
             Can
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             unto
             whom
             you
             are
             infinitely
             obliged
             ,
             take
             it
             well
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
             You
             
             would
             have
             God
             look
             after
             you
             in
             all
             places
             where
             you
             come
             :
             You
             do
             not
             indeed
             delight
             in
             his
             Company
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             the
             Objects
             of
             his
             Care
             ;
             you
             would
             have
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             follow
             you
             all
             the
             days
             of
             your
             life
             .
             If
             Israel
             wanted
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             Water
             here
             ,
             and
             Flesh
             there
             ,
             they
             took
             pet
             ,
             and
             fell
             a
             grumbling
             .
             You
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             secure
             you
             ,
             and
             support
             you
             ,
             and
             supply
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             alone
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Company
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             have
             you
             give
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             one
             good
             reason
             ,
             why
             you
             will
             not
             seek
             and
             serve
             Him
             when
             alone
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Company
             ?
          
           
             And
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             study
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             
             Spouse's
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             resolution
             she
             took
             up
             ,
             and
             consider
             whether
             there
             be
             nothing
             in
             it
             worthy
             of
             your
             learning
             and
             imitation
             .
             
               Cantic
               .
               8.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               O
               that
               thou
               wert
               as
               my
               brother
               ,
               that
               sucked
               the
               breasts
               of
               my
               mother
               !
               when
               I
               should
               find
               thee
               without
               ,
               I
               would
               kiss
               thee
               ,
               yet
               I
               should
               not
               he
               despised
               .
               I
               would
               lead
               thee
               ,
               and
               bring
               thee
               into
               my
               mothers
               house
               .
            
             Bear
             with
             me
             ,
             while
             I
             present
             you
             with
             a
             few
             thoughts
             upon
             these
             words
             .
             In
             them
             you
             have
             the
             Spouse's
             Option
             and
             Resolution
             .
             Her
             Option
             or
             Wish
             :
             
               Oh
               that
               thou
               wert
               as
               my
               brother
               ,
               that
               sucked
               the
               breasts
               of
               my
               mother
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             near
             in
             relation
             and
             
             conjunction
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             near
             can
             be
             :
             I
             am
             for
             no
             distance
             that
             may
             issue
             in
             strangeness
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             nearness
             possible
             ,
             that
             will
             warrant
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             justifie
             a
             free
             converse
             .
             
               Oh
               that
               thou
               wert
               as
               my
               Brother
               !
            
             mine
             own
             Brother
             ,
             my
             Brother
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             ouly
             lie
             in
             the
             same
             Womb
             ,
             but
             was
             nourished
             and
             brought
             up
             with
             the
             same
             Milk
             ,
             and
             sucked
             the
             same
             Breasts
             .
             Well
             ,
             suppose
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ;
             what
             then
             ?
             what
             advantage
             would
             she
             have
             had
             ?
             what
             encouragement
             would
             she
             have
             taken
             from
             thence
             ?
             That
             you
             may
             see
             in
             her
             Resolution
             ,
             which
             fixed
             upon
             two
             things
             :
             
               When
               I
               should
               find
               thee
               without
               ,
               I
               would
               kiss
               thee
            
             ;
             the
             world
             should
             see
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             an
             heart
             ,
             and
             love
             for
             thee
             .
             But
             what
             ,
             O
             thou
             enamour'd
             Spouse
             ,
             thou
             faithful
             Turtle
             ,
             what
             of
             that
             ?
             Others
             will
             do
             so
             too
             ;
             they
             will
             have
             their
             lipkindnesses
             ,
             who
             are
             meer
             strangers
             to
             an
             hearty
             and
             sincere
             affection
             .
             How
             many
             men
             will
             abound
             in
             expressions
             of
             love
             when
             they
             are
             without
             ,
             extraordinary
             kind
             to
             their
             Wives
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Neighbours
             houses
             ;
             huge
             loving
             and
             good-humour'd
             before
             folks
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             meer
             Dogs
             ,
             or
             rather
             Devils
             within
             doors
             ;
             Naphtalies
             abroad
             ,
             that
             give
             goodly
             words
             ;
             but
             Nabals
             at
             home
             ,
             where
             their
             Tongues
             are
             sharp
             Swords
             .
             Let
             such
             men
             know
             ,
             and
             tremble
             
             while
             they
             know
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             Conscience
             in
             their
             own
             bosoms
             ,
             that
             curiously
             observe
             and
             record
             all
             .
             And
             just
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             .
             A
             great
             many
             will
             seem
             to
             kiss
             Christ
             abroad
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             publick
             Ordinance
             ;
             who
             there
             so
             devout
             as
             they
             ?
             They
             will
             cringe
             and
             bow
             to
             his
             very
             Name
             ,
             Iesus
             ;
             a
             great
             stir
             they
             make
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             than
             a
             Complement
             ;
             when
             they
             turn
             back
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             turn
             their
             back
             upon
             Christ
             too
             ;
             and
             going
             home
             ,
             they
             leave
             at
             the
             Church-door
             all
             the
             respect
             and
             kindness
             which
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             for
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Spouse
             was
             acted
             by
             another
             Principle
             ;
             she
             carried
             the
             same
             dearness
             of
             affection
             to
             Christ
             along
             with
             her
             to
             all
             places
             where
             she
             came
             ;
             and
             therefore
             she
             resolved
             not
             only
             to
             kiss
             him
             when
             she
             found
             him
             without
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             
               lead
               him
               ,
               and
               bring
               him
               into
               her
               mothers
               house
            
             ;
             She
             would
             be
             as
             dear
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             respective
             to
             him
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             abroad
             ;
             she
             would
             indeed
             be
             glad
             to
             meet
             him
             abroad
             ,
             to
             meet
             him
             in
             the
             High-way
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             ;
             thither
             she
             goeth
             ,
             there
             she
             walks
             ,
             and
             waits
             for
             that
             very
             purpose
             ;
             she
             esteems
             Ordinances
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             divine
             appointments
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             stamp
             of
             God's
             Authority
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             she
             rests
             not
             in
             the
             bare
             enjoyment
             
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             and
             by
             them
             would
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             and
             let
             her
             Sanctuary-sighs
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Glory
             there
             ,
             be
             never
             so
             clear
             and
             sweet
             ,
             she
             would
             ,
             for
             all
             them
             ,
             long
             to
             have
             him
             at
             home
             ;
             home
             would
             not
             be
             home
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             an
             Hell
             ,
             if
             she
             could
             not
             have
             communion
             and
             an
             intercourse
             of
             kindness
             with
             Christ
             there
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             which
             we
             find
             her
             in
             that
             place
             fixedly
             resolved
             to
             do
             ,
             was
             no
             more
             than
             what
             she
             had
             formerly
             done
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             been
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             meet
             with
             him
             .
             She
             had
             found
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             seasible
             ;
             Christ
             was
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             ;
             if
             desired
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             refuse
             to
             come
             under
             her
             Roof
             ;
             and
             she
             had
             found
             how
             much
             good
             she
             got
             by
             his
             Company
             ,
             that
             in
             having
             Him
             with
             her
             ,
             she
             had
             All
             in
             him
             .
             That
             she
             had
             done
             thus
             before
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Cant.
               3.
               4.
               
               It
               was
               but
               a
               little
               that
               I
               passed
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               .
            
             And
             glad
             she
             was
             that
             she
             had
             found
             him
             ;
             she
             did
             not
             repent
             of
             the
             great
             pains
             and
             many
             weary
             steps
             that
             she
             had
             taken
             in
             the
             search
             .
             But
             what
             did
             she
             do
             now
             that
             she
             had
             found
             him
             ?
             She
             tells
             you
             ,
             
               I
               held
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               let
               him
               go
               .
            
             I
             am
             persuaded
             Christ
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             leave
             her
             ,
             he
             delights
             to
             stay
             where
             he
             is
             welcom
             and
             made
             much
             of
             ;
             nothing
             drives
             him
             
             away
             but
             unkindness
             .
             Yet
             true
             love
             is
             jealous
             and
             afraid
             :
             He
             hath
             withdrawn
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             not
             know
             then
             how
             to
             be
             without
             him
             ;
             when
             my
             Sun
             was
             gone
             ,
             it
             was
             dark
             night
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             she
             would
             make
             as
             sure
             of
             him
             as
             ever
             she
             could
             :
             He
             was
             too
             good
             to
             part
             with
             ,
             therefore
             now
             she
             had
             got
             him
             again
             ,
             she
             would
             keep
             him
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             ,
             How
             long
             ?
             she
             tells
             you
             ,
             
               Till
               she
               had
               brought
               him
               into
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               chamber
               of
               her
               that
               conceived
               her
               .
            
             She
             was
             for
             secret
             Duty
             and
             Fellowship
             ,
             Chamber-enjoyment
             and
             Communion
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             think
             this
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             truly
             gracious
             Soul
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             what
             it
             is
             to
             have
             the
             sweet
             gracious
             comfortable
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             to
             lie
             and
             labour
             ,
             sigh
             and
             groan
             under
             his
             subductings
             and
             absence
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             the
             Spouse
             ;
             having
             recover'd
             his
             loss
             ,
             he
             will
             in
             a
             pang
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             rapture
             of
             joy
             cry
             out
             ,
             O
             thou
             whom
             my
             Soul
             loveth
             !
             hast
             thou
             been
             gone
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             have
             I
             been
             mourning
             and
             lamenting
             after
             thee
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             seeking
             thee
             so
             diligently
             ,
             going
             ,
             and
             weeping
             as
             I
             went
             ,
             dropping
             tears
             faster
             than
             I
             took
             steps
             ,
             and
             have
             I
             found
             thee
             at
             last
             !
             I
             will
             not
             part
             with
             thee
             :
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             take
             me
             up
             to
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             deny
             to
             go
             
             along
             with
             me
             ;
             unless
             desires
             and
             longings
             are
             grown
             insignificant
             ,
             unless
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             have
             lost
             their
             wonted
             power
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             thee
             to
             my
             House
             ,
             to
             my
             Family
             ,
             to
             my
             Chamber
             ;
             I
             am
             now
             set
             for
             the
             greatest
             privacy
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sweetest
             intimacy
             :
             there
             will
             I
             pour
             out
             my
             fervent
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             will
             humbly
             and
             patiently
             ,
             yet
             with
             inflamed
             longings
             ,
             attend
             thy
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             wait
             thy
             gracious
             Answers
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             that
             holy
             Abraham
             did
             erect
             Altars
             to
             God
             abroad
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             places
             to
             which
             he
             came
             .
             God
             had
             his
             Tables
             for
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             would
             have
             his
             Altars
             for
             God
             ;
             God
             was
             very
             gracious
             ,
             Abraham
             very
             ingenuous
             ;
             God
             was
             bountiful
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             grateful
             .
             At
             Sichem
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             built
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             another
             he
             made
             near
             unto
             Bethel
             ;
             and
             another
             in
             the
             Plain
             of
             Mamre
             :
             and
             doubtless
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             his
             Altars
             ,
             so
             his
             Sacrifices
             ;
             as
             all
             places
             were
             witnesses
             of
             God's
             kindness
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             have
             them
             witnesses
             of
             his
             mindfulness
             of
             God.
             Yea
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             had
             his
             Altars
             abroad
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             he
             had
             his
             Grove
             at
             home
             ;
             an
             Oratory
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             where
             he
             called
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             God.
             There
             are
             those
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             among
             our selves
             ,
             who
             
             can
             find
             Altars
             abroad
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             none
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             some
             ;
             they
             had
             as
             lieve
             be
             without
             Churches
             ,
             as
             without
             Altars
             :
             And
             oh
             !
             how
             do
             they
             admire
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             holy
             places
             ,
             tho'
             there
             be
             no
             Sacrifice
             !
             and
             how
             do
             they
             plead
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             stoop
             and
             bow
             to
             them
             !
             and
             herein
             they
             place
             a
             main
             piece
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             foolish
             Superstition
             ,
             if
             not
             something
             worse
             ;
             from
             which
             God
             deliver
             England
             and
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             which
             do
             yet
             need
             a
             further
             Reformation
             .
             Well
             ,
             these
             people
             have
             these
             things
             abroad
             ;
             but
             suppose
             one
             should
             ask
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             at
             home
             ?
             May
             they
             not
             say
             ,
             We
             have
             rich
             Tables
             ,
             full
             Cups
             ,
             stately
             Chambers
             ,
             Down-beds
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Cards
             and
             Dice
             ,
             Healthing
             and
             Ranting
             ,
             Chambering
             and
             Wantonness
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             :
             But
             what
             is
             there
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             any
             Honour
             done
             to
             God
             ?
             Nothing
             of
             all
             this
             ;
             no
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             And
             art
             thou
             one
             of
             this
             number
             ?
             then
             I
             earnestly
             desire
             thee
             to
             think
             with
             thy self
             ,
             and
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             what
             a
             profane
             place
             is
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Prayer
             ;
             how
             it
             stinks
             in
             God's
             nostrils
             :
             Whatever
             other
             Sweets
             thou
             maist
             have
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             holy
             Duty
             to
             perfume
             it
             ;
             what
             a
             wicked
             place
             ,
             what
             an
             Hell
             is
             thy
             
             Chamber
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Glorious
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             thou
             canst
             do
             it
             ,
             excluded
             !
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Prayer
             there
             ,
             then
             for
             certain
             there
             is
             no
             God
             there
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             by
             his
             gracious
             presence
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             no
             God
             there
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             a
             thousand
             Devils
             .
          
           
             But
             my
             chief
             design
             is
             not
             to
             deal
             at
             present
             with
             the
             gross
             and
             openly
             flagitious
             ;
             I
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             wonder
             that
             they
             have
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Prayer
             in
             their
             Chambers
             and
             Closets
             ,
             who
             do
             by
             their
             loose
             ,
             vicious
             and
             abominable
             Lives
             proclaim
             to
             all
             that
             know
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ;
             I
             would
             indeed
             speak
             a
             thousand
             words
             to
             do
             their
             Souls
             good
             ,
             and
             think
             my
             time
             and
             labour
             well
             bestowed
             :
             But
             now
             my
             business
             lieth
             among
             Professors
             ,
             those
             of
             them
             who
             live
             in
             the
             shameful
             neglect
             of
             Secret
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             shall
             propound
             these
             four
             Questions
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             consider
             what
             Answer
             they
             can
             give
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Art
             thou
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             or
             art
             thou
             not
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             make
             Religion
             thy
             business
             ,
             or
             dost
             thou
             not
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             What
             account
             dost
             thou
             make
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Doth
             not
             thy
             Conscience
             charge
             thee
             with
             the
             omission
             of
             a
             Duty
             ?
             I
             desire
             to
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             must
             answer
             before
             my
             Judge
             ;
             and
             oh
             that
             you
             would
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             your
             own
             Souls
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             great
             and
             everlasting
             Concern
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Art
             thou
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             art
             thou
             not
             ?
             I
             mean
             not
             in
             Profession
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             reality
             ;
             not
             in
             shew
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             sincerity
             ;
             not
             in
             word
             and
             in
             tongue
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             and
             in
             truth
             ?
             thou
             wilt
             answer
             ,
             yes
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             ,
             God
             forbid
             I
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
             Thou
             sayst
             well
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             business
             is
             to
             make
             it
             out
             .
             How
             dost
             thou
             prove
             it
             ?
             Thou
             wilt
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             answer
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             been
             baptized
             :
             that
             is
             well
             too
             ,
             that
             thy
             Parents
             did
             their
             duty
             in
             bringing
             thee
             to
             that
             sacred
             and
             solemn
             Ordinance
             of
             initiation
             ,
             and
             thereby
             binding
             thee
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             fear
             and
             service
             of
             thy
             great
             Creator
             ,
             and
             Lord
             Redeemer
             .
             But
             my
             Friend
             ,
             Is
             that
             all
             thou
             hast
             to
             say
             for
             thy
             Christianity
             ?
             Is
             that
             all
             the
             Evidence
             thou
             art
             able
             to
             produce
             ?
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             telling
             thee
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             (
             where
             there
             is
             that
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             )
             doth
             make
             a
             company
             of
             pitiful
             Christians
             .
             There
             was
             an
             Israelite
             
             in
             shew
             ,
             and
             an
             Israelite
             in
             deed
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             observe
             and
             make
             due
             use
             of
             that
             which
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Rom.
               2.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               He
               is
               not
               a
               Iew
               which
               is
               one
               outwardly
               ,
               neither
               is
               that
               Circumcision
               ,
               which
               is
               outwordly
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               But
               he
               is
               a
               Iew
               which
               is
               one
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               Circumcision
               is
               that
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               whose
               praise
               is
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Baptism
             which
             is
             only
             outward
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             give
             the
             denomination
             ;
             upon
             that
             single
             account
             Christ
             will
             not
             own
             a
             person
             for
             a
             Sheep
             of
             his
             Fold
             ,
             a
             Member
             of
             his
             Body
             :
             that
             lays
             indeed
             ,
             on
             all
             them
             that
             receive
             it
             ,
             an
             obligation
             unto
             holiness
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             greatly
             aggravate
             the
             sins
             which
             they
             afterward
             live
             in
             the
             wilful
             commission
             of
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             not
             entitle
             them
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             happiness
             .
             1
             
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               
               Baptism
               doth
               now
               save
               us
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             possibly
             now
             thou
             thinkest
             thou
             hast
             enough
             .
             
               Baptism
               saveth
            
             ,
             and
             what
             do
             I
             need
             more
             :
             but
             stay
             ,
             let
             the
             Apostle
             explain
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Verse
             .
             
               Not
               the
               putting
               away
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             by
             sprinkling
             water
             upon
             the
             face
             ,
             according
             to
             most
             ;
             or
             dipping
             in
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             others
             ;
             or
             plunging
             the
             whole
             body
             in
             it
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             ;
             
             neither
             this
             ,
             nor
             that
             way
             will
             be
             sufficient
             and
             saving
             alone
             .
             The
             unregenerate
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             though
             circumcised
             ,
             were
             unto
             God
             as
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             
               Ethiopians
               ,
               Amos
            
             9.
             7.
             
             And
             as
             one
             saith
             ,
             A
             man
             may
             go
             to
             Hell
             with
             the
             water
             of
             Baptism
             upon
             his
             face
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             
               Peter
               ,
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               toward
               God.
            
             When
             Conscience
             is
             able
             to
             give
             this
             testimony
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             baptized
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             mind
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             his
             desire
             to
             answer
             the
             Engagements
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             attain
             the
             blessed
             Ends
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             ●y
             walking
             as
             becomes
             one
             of
             his
             Covenant-●eople
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             let
             me
             put
             the
             Question
             to
             ●hee
             again
             ;
             Art
             thou
             a
             Christian
             ?
             hast
             thou
             been
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ?
             hast
             thou
             ●ut
             on
             Christ
             ?
             hath
             he
             got
             the
             possession
             ●f
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             supreme
             power
             and
             ●ommand
             in
             it
             ?
             If
             thou
             art
             a
             Christian
             ,
             be
             ●niform
             ;
             let
             thy
             whole
             life
             be
             of
             a
             piece
             .
             ●insey-woolsey
             Christians
             (
             bear
             with
             the
             ●xpression
             )
             are
             abominable
             both
             to
             God
             ●nd
             Men.
             What
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             be
             in
             all
             ●laces
             ;
             having
             put
             Christ
             on
             ,
             keep
             him
             on
             ,
             ●nd
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             every-where
             as
             a
             ●an
             in
             Christ
             ,
             expressive
             of
             Christ
             ,
             making
             ●im
             visible
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             passages
             
             of
             it
             .
             Do
             not
             thou
             carry
             like
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             like
             an
             Heathen
             in
             the
             Closet
             .
             Since
             God
             is
             so
             very
             gracious
             as
             to
             admit
             thee
             into
             his
             House
             ,
             to
             tread
             in
             his
             Courts
             ,
             to
             sit
             down
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             to
             feast
             it
             with
             his
             Children
             upon
             marrow
             and
             fatness
             ,
             dainties
             and
             spiced
             wine
             ▪
             be
             not
             thou
             so
             disingenuous
             and
             ungrateful
             as
             to
             shut
             him
             out
             of
             thy
             Chamber
             ,
             when
             thou
             lettest
             in
             the
             World
             and
             Sin.
             Holy
             Paul
             ,
             speaking
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             true
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
               That
               God
               made
               manifest
               the
               savour
               of
               his
               knowledge
               by
               them
               in
               every
               place
               :
            
             that
             was
             a
             very
             great
             and
             excellent
             work
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             moral
             Preachers
             ,
             but
             Gospel-preachers
             :
             They
             did
             not
             preach
             Plutarch
             ,
             but
             Iesus
             .
             The
             Spouse
             had
             said
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             
             That
             
               the
               name
               of
               her
               Beloved
               was
               as
               an
               ointment
               poured
               forth
               .
            
             Now
             said
             Paul
             ,
             I
             determined
             to
             know
             nothing
             among
             you
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             crucified
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             were
             acted
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             inflamed
             with
             the
             same
             love
             to
             Christ
             :
             they
             took
             his
             name
             as
             a
             box
             of
             most
             precious
             Ointment
             ;
             and
             whereever
             they
             came
             ,
             they
             opened
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             Christ
             known
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Gentile
             World
             was
             exceeding
             unsavoury
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             did
             stink
             most
             wretchedly
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             perfum'd
             and
             sweetned
             ,
             
             and
             brought
             into
             them
             the
             most
             delightful
             savour
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             in
             Christ.
             Now
             accordingly
             I
             would
             have
             you
             act
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             professors
             :
             make
             every
             place
             where
             you
             come
             ,
             to
             savour
             of
             Religion
             ;
             let
             all
             your
             Discourses
             have
             a
             savour
             of
             it
             ;
             carry
             that
             savour
             with
             you
             into
             your
             Friends
             Houses
             ,
             and
             publick
             Houses
             of
             entertainment
             ;
             and
             be
             sure
             that
             in
             your
             own
             Houses
             ,
             in
             your
             Chambers
             and
             Closets
             ,
             you
             do
             make
             manifest
             the
             savour
             of
             that
             knowledg
             which
             you
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             true
             sincere
             love
             which
             you
             have
             for
             God.
             If
             you
             be
             Christians
             ,
             be
             uniform
             ,
             practice
             Christianity
             always
             ,
             every-where
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             seriously
             propound
             this
             Question
             to
             thee
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             make
             Religion
             thy
             business
             ?
             I
             have
             not
             lived
             above
             Threescore
             Years
             in
             the
             World
             without
             making
             some
             Observations
             ,
             and
             getting
             some
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             is
             good
             .
             I
             have
             read
             many
             Books
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             read
             Men
             too
             ,
             though
             indeed
             many
             of
             them
             are
             crabbed
             pieces
             ,
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             But
             this
             I
             have
             found
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             ,
             to
             my
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             shame
             ,
             that
             many
             Persons
             among
             us
             do
             make
             a
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             who
             never
             indeed
             took
             it
             up
             ,
             nor
             buckel'd
             to
             it
             as
             their
             Trade
             :
             they
             are
             not
             
             altogether
             strangers
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             doing
             something
             ;
             but
             here
             's
             the
             mischief
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             as
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             business
             by
             the
             bye
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             cares
             ,
             and
             studies
             ,
             are
             carried
             another
             way
             ;
             their
             main
             work
             doth
             lie
             somewhere
             else
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             they
             are
             devoted
             to
             ,
             and
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             time
             and
             strength
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             ;
             how
             they
             should
             get
             it
             ,
             how
             they
             shall
             increase
             it
             ,
             how
             they
             shall
             secure
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             shall
             inebriate
             themselves
             with
             the
             comforts
             ,
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             of
             it
             .
             Whereas
             the
             gracious
             Soul
             ,
             that
             is
             sound
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             truth
             which
             he
             would
             go
             for
             in
             the
             account
             and
             esteem
             of
             men
             ,
             makes
             his
             Religion
             his
             great
             and
             principal
             work
             .
             David
             said
             ,
             
               Psal.
               109.
               4.
               
               I
               give
               my self
               unto
               prayer
               ,
            
             others
             give
             themselves
             over
             to
             sin
             .
             God
             gives
             them
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             vile
             affections
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             themselves
             up
             ,
             one
             to
             his
             drunke●ness
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             his
             unclea●ness
             .
             Now
             David
             gave
             himself
             to
             prayer
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             Prayer
             in
             particular
             ,
             is
             true
             as
             to
             Godliness
             in
             general
             ;
             a
             godly
             Man
             gives
             himself
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             addicted
             and
             devoted
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             for
             that
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             none
             but
             such
             an
             one
             will
             do
             good
             upon
             it
             .
             Believe
             it
             ,
             O
             Professors
             !
             
             for
             your
             own
             experiences
             will
             in
             the
             end
             make
             my
             words
             good
             ;
             none
             but
             such
             as
             do
             indeed
             make
             Religion
             their
             Trade
             ,
             will
             thrive
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             grow
             rich
             toward
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             indeed
             make
             Religion
             thy
             business
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             heartily
             study
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             thou
             canst
             to
             promote
             it
             ;
             as
             you
             know
             the
             promoting
             of
             Trade
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             common
             discourse
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             greatly
             set
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             will
             contribute
             thereunto
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             that
             doth
             forward
             a
             Christian
             more
             in
             this
             his
             great
             business
             ,
             and
             that
             doth
             more
             promote
             the
             Trade
             of
             Godliness
             and
             Religion
             ,
             than
             Secret
             Prayer
             doth
             .
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             compare
             one
             Duty
             with
             another
             ,
             or
             one
             Ordinance
             with
             another
             ,
             ●●ir
             they
             are
             all
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             stampt
             with
             his
             Authority
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             grea●
             advantages
             to
             them
             that
             walk
             uprightly
             .
             God
             is
             more
             wise
             and
             gracious
             than
             to
             set
             his
             Servants
             about
             any
             unnecessary
             〈…〉
             .
             You
             know
             that
             many
             Persons
             ▪
             who
             are
             w●ll●
             moneyed
             men
             ▪
             have
             a
             stock
             going
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             African
             and
             East-India
             Company
             ;
             but
             not
             satisfied
             
             with
             that
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             their
             Secret
             Stock
             also
             ,
             and
             will
             trade
             by
             themselves
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             People
             of
             God
             should
             be
             trading
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             going
             in
             the
             common
             Stock
             ,
             in
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             and
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Psal.
             42.
             4.
             
             Holy
             David
             did
             reckon
             it
             a
             brave
             time
             when
             
               he
               went
               with
               the
               multitude
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               joy
               and
               praise
               ,
               with
               a
               multitude
               that
               kept
               holy
               day
               ,
            
             Psal.
             122.
             1.
             
             
               He
               was
               glad
               when
               they
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Let
               us
               go
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             it
             is
             prophesied
             and
             promised
             as
             a
             choce
             and
             singular
             blessing
             ,
             Isa.
             2.
             3.
             
             That
             
               many
               people
               shall
               go
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Come
               ye
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               go
               up
               to
               the
               mountain
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               God
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               he
               will
               teach
               us
               of
               his
               ways
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               walk
               in
               his
               paths
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             thrive
             amain
             ,
             and
             grow
             very
             rich
             toward
             God
             ▪
             unless
             they
             have
             a
             Secret
             Stock
             going
             too
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             trading
             by
             themselves
             in
             private
             and
             keeping
             up
             that
             communion
             ▪
             correspondency
             and
             intercourse
             with
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             which
             others
             do
             not
             know
             of
             David
             was
             very
             much
             for
             Sanctuary
             sights
             and
             enjoyments
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             deprived
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             did
             seek
             and
             thirst
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             them
             ,
             
               Psal
               ▪
            
             63.
             1
             ,
             2.
             but
             still
             he
             was
             careful
             of
             ,
             and
             busie
             at
             his
             home-trade
             ;
             Psal.
             55.
             17.
             
             
               Evening
               ,
               morning
               ,
               and
               at
               noon
               ,
               will
               I
               pray
               and
               
               cry
               aloud
               .
            
             And
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             enough
             for
             him
             ,
             at
             that
             rate
             of
             working
             he
             could
             neither
             live
             ,
             nor
             lay
             up
             as
             he
             would
             :
             therefore
             you
             read
             in
             Psal.
             119.
             164.
             
             It
             was
             his
             constant
             practice
             to
             be
             at
             
               his
               praises
               of
               God
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             thee
             this
             Question
             ,
             What
             dost
             thou
             think
             of
             God
             ?
             what
             figure
             doth
             he
             make
             ?
             I
             know
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             unmatchable
             Excellencies
             ,
             and
             infinite
             Perfections
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             low
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             many
             ,
             yea
             most
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             now
             speaking
             to
             thee
             who
             art
             a
             Professor
             ,
             and
             pretendest
             to
             a
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             love
             to
             him
             :
             But
             prithee
             ,
             What
             room
             dost
             thou
             give
             him
             ?
             where
             dost
             thou
             place
             him
             ?
             dost
             thou
             deal
             becomingly
             with
             him
             ?
             dost
             thou
             value
             and
             esteem
             him
             as
             a
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             valued
             ?
             dost
             thou
             believe
             that
             he
             alone
             is
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Men
             on
             Earth
             put
             together
             ?
             dost
             thou
             think
             that
             to
             have
             his
             Eye
             upon
             thee
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             matter
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             Persons
             upon
             Earth
             upon
             thee
             .
             It
             really
             is
             so
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             all
             the
             World
             to
             God
             ?
             what
             is
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             God
             ?
             what
             is
             their
             loving
             thee
             ,
             if
             he
             hate
             thee
             ?
             what
             is
             their
             liking
             thee
             ,
             if
             he
             loath
             thee
             ?
             what
             is
             their
             approving
             and
             justifying
             thee
             ,
             if
             he
             reject
             and
             
             condemn
             thee
             ?
             but
             I
             ask
             now
             ,
             what
             thy
             thoughts
             are
             ?
             and
             again
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             dost
             thou
             think
             ,
             that
             to
             have
             his
             presence
             with
             thee
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             to
             be
             in
             the
             most
             frequent
             and
             numerous
             Assembly
             ,
             the
             most
             thronged
             Congregation
             ?
             and
             certainly
             it
             is
             so
             :
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             alone
             should
             be
             more
             awing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             delighting
             than
             that
             of
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             thou
             hast
             this
             high
             esteem
             for
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             makest
             this
             account
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             then
             remember
             ,
             that
             
               He
               seeth
               in
               secret
            
             .
             So
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             Text.
             His
             Eyes
             run
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             the
             High-ways
             ,
             and
             broad
             Streets
             ,
             but
             they
             look
             into
             Nooks
             and
             Corners
             also
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             only
             walk
             in
             the
             golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
             but
             steps
             into
             Chambers
             and
             Closets
             too
             :
             as
             in
             Ezek.
             9.
             8.
             he
             order'd
             the
             
               Prophet
               to
               dig
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
            
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             go
             in
             and
             see
             the
             Abominations
             that
             were
             done
             there
             .
             And
             Verse
             12.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             what
             the
             
               Ancients
               of
               the
               house
               of
            
             Israel
             
               did
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               every
               one
               in
               the
               chambers
               of
               his
               imagery
               .
            
             Idolaters
             act
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             Men
             their
             wickedness
             as
             close
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             they
             have
             darkness
             and
             walls
             to
             conceal
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             God
             the
             darkness
             is
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             shineth
             as
             the
             day
             :
             and
             in
             the
             wall
             there
             is
             an
             hole
             ,
             through
             which
             God's
             Eye
             looks
             and
             discovers
             all
             :
             and
             he
             that
             
             can
             find
             an
             hole
             in
             the
             wall
             ,
             hath
             also
             a
             window
             in
             the
             Chamber
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Men
             will
             make
             thee
             pray
             in
             thy
             Family
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             such
             a
             powerful
             influence
             on
             thee
             as
             to
             fetch
             thee
             out
             of
             thy
             House
             ,
             and
             draw
             thee
             to
             join
             with
             the
             Congregation
             i●
             the
             Acts
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             ;
             give
             me
             a
             reason
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             one
             worth
             the
             giving
             ,
             why
             the
             All-seeing
             Eye
             of
             the
             glorious
             and
             holy
             God
             ,
             should
             not
             make
             thee
             pray
             in
             thy
             Chamber
             by
             thy self
             ,
             since
             he
             doth
             most
             curiously
             observe
             thee
             there
             ,
             though
             no
             body
             else
             doth
             .
             I
             think
             my self
             bound
             to
             tell
             thee
             ,
             whether
             thou
             wilt
             believe
             and
             consider
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             to
             thy self
             ,
             That
             if
             thou
             dost
             neglect
             Secret
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             that
             thou
             undervaluest
             God
             ;
             It
             is
             no
             less
             than
             a
             base
             slight
             put
             upon
             God
             :
             and
             
               those
               that
               despise
               him
               ,
               shall
               be
               lightly
               esteemed
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Let
             me
             once
             more
             inquire
             of
             thee
             ,
             what
             agreement
             is
             there
             between
             thee
             and
             thy
             Conscience
             ?
             When
             you
             do
             not
             seek
             God
             ,
             do
             you
             find
             and
             enjoy
             peace
             within
             ?
             is
             Concience
             quiet
             ?
             doth
             it
             not
             quarrel
             with
             you
             ?
             and
             make
             you
             feel
             its
             anger
             ?
             I
             remember
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             
               Rom.
               14.
               22.
               
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               condemneth
               not
               himself
               in
               that
               which
               he
               alloweth
               :
            
             that
             is
             satisfied
             
             about
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             doth
             ;
             whatever
             others
             say
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             self-condemned
             .
             So
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             Happy
             is
             the
             man
             who
             condemneth
             not
             himself
             in
             the
             thing
             that
             he
             omitteth
             .
             Thou
             never
             prayest
             in
             secret
             ,
             but
             art
             thou
             not
             in
             that
             wanting
             to
             thy
             duty
             ?
             art
             not
             thou
             injurious
             both
             to
             God
             and
             thine
             own
             Soul
             ?
             dost
             thou
             not
             withhold
             from
             him
             that
             which
             is
             his
             due
             ?
             doth
             not
             thy
             Conscience
             tell
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             wanting
             to
             thy
             duty
             :
             doth
             it
             not
             vote
             for
             it
             ?
             doth
             it
             not
             upbraid
             thee
             with
             the
             neglect
             ?
             doth
             it
             not
             sometimes
             flee
             in
             thy
             face
             ,
             and
             charge
             it
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             put
             thee
             into
             a
             Little-ease
             ?
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             in
             the
             Doctrinal
             part
             for
             the
             proving
             it
             to
             be
             thy
             Duty
             ;
             And
             hath
             not
             thy
             Conscience
             gone
             along
             with
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Truths
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             account
             wilt
             thou
             be
             able
             to
             give
             unto
             thy
             supream
             Lord
             for
             thy
             not
             giving
             ear
             to
             his
             Vicegerent
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             appointed
             and
             set
             up
             in
             thy
             bosome
             ?
             How
             wilt
             thou
             answer
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             Why
             didst
             thou
             not
             attend
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             thy
             Conscience
             ?
             why
             didst
             thou
             not
             do
             that
             which
             thy
             Conscience
             told
             thee
             thou
             wast
             bound
             to
             do
             ?
             How
             dost
             thou
             think
             to
             come
             off
             ?
             what
             plea
             wilt
             thou
             use
             at
             the
             last
             and
             great
             
             day
             ,
             when
             thy
             heavenly
             Master
             shall
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             found
             thy
             works
             perfect
             before
             me
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             been
             filled
             up
             ,
             here
             hath
             been
             an
             huge
             Chas●e
             ,
             a
             great
             vacancy
             ;
             I
             have
             been
             forgotten
             and
             neglected
             by
             thee
             when
             thou
             wast
             alone
             ;
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             do
             me
             service
             when
             thou
             hadst
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             ;
             thou
             wouldest
             rather
             sit
             still
             nodding
             in
             thy
             Chair
             ,
             than
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             give
             me
             a
             visit
             .
             We
             are
             commanded
             ,
             
               always
               to
               ahound
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             verse
             last
             .
             How
             darest
             thou
             then
             to
             omit
             so
             considerable
             ,
             so
             sweet
             and
             so
             necessary
             a
             part
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             when
             thy
             Conscience
             persuaded
             and
             called
             thee
             to
             it
             ?
             Conscience
             will
             be
             heard
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             in
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             not
             hear
             its
             softer
             Counsels
             ,
             you
             shall
             its
             louder
             Thunders
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             not
             follow
             its
             Directions
             ,
             it
             will
             pursue
             you
             with
             its
             Terrors
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             attend
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             you
             shall
             feel
             the
             Fury
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             feel
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             it
             intoll●rable
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             ordered
             out
             those
             Reproofs
             which
             I
             judged
             necessary
             upon
             occasion
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             begging
             they
             may
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             be
             accompanied
             with
             a
             blessing
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             before
             God
             in
             one
             of
             these
             respects
             or
             other
             ;
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             
             unto
             you
             in
             a
             way
             of
             hearty
             and
             serious
             exhortation
             :
             I
             do
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             earnestness
             ,
             intreat
             and
             beseech
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             altogether
             ,
             or
             too
             great
             strangers
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             set
             forthwith
             upon
             this
             excellent
             Du●y
             of
             Secret
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             oh
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             concurrence
             ,
             and
             effectual
             working
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             might
             prevail
             with
             you
             .
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             do
             it
             with
             thankfulness
             ,
             That
             these
             Discourses
             ,
             when
             Preached
             ,
             were
             not
             without
             some
             fruit
             ;
             oh
             that
             now
             I
             have
             been
             put
             upon
             the
             Publishing
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             go
             and
             bring
             forth
             much
             more
             fruit
             !
             Do
             not
             stand
             arguing
             the
             case
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Thousand
             pities
             that
             any
             part
             of
             that
             should
             be
             made
             matter
             of
             Dispute
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             Practice
             .
             Do
             not
             procrastinate
             and
             put
             it
             off
             ;
             Why
             shouldest
             thou
             say
             ,
             To
             morrow
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             be
             done
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             shalt
             not
             have
             a
             morrow
             to
             do
             it
             in
             ?
             Fall
             immediately
             upon
             the
             performance
             .
             When
             the
             Spouse
             would
             not
             open
             at
             the
             first
             knock
             ,
             and
             import●●at●
             call
             ,
             but
             lay
             still
             ,
             asking
             questions
             ,
             and
             making
             excuses
             ;
             when
             she
             reflected
             upon
             her
             unkindness
             ,
             found
             her
             Bowels
             troubled
             within
             her
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             and
             opened
             to
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             He
             to
             her
             grief
             and
             cost
             had
             withdrawn
             himself
             ,
             and
             was
             gone
             .
             
             David's
             example
             
             doth
             command
             and
             deserve
             our
             imitation
             ,
             who
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Psalm
               119.
               60.
               
               I
               made
               haste
               ,
               and
               delayed
               not
               to
               keep
               thy
               commandments
               .
            
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             answer
             the
             call
             ;
             make
             your
             Houses
             Churches
             ,
             and
             your
             Chambers
             Oratories
             ;
             send
             up
             such
             Prayers
             as
             may
             come
             before
             God
             like
             Incense
             ;
             and
             be
             in
             his
             Nostrils
             a
             sweet-smelling
             favour
             .
          
           
             Though
             Man
             be
             a
             sociable
             creature
             ,
             and
             his
             nature
             carries
             him
             out
             to
             desire
             of
             communion
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             good
             for
             him
             to
             be
             always
             alone
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             best
             for
             him
             to
             be
             sometimes
             alone
             .
             It
             will
             certainly
             conduce
             much
             to
             your
             advantage
             ,
             
               to
               converse
               frequently
               with
               your selves
            
             ,
             to
             search
             curiously
             into
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             understand
             the
             better
             their
             frame
             and
             constitution
             ;
             to
             be
             asking
             your selves
             such
             important
             questions
             as
             no
             body
             el●e
             can
             answer
             ;
             and
             diligently
             enquire
             how
             matters
             stand
             with
             you
             ,
             whether
             you
             thrive
             or
             go
             backward
             .
             A
             Merchant
             sees
             it
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Counting-house
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             Exchange
             :
             whatever
             you
             do
             ,
             O
             Christians
             ,
             be
             not
             strangers
             at
             home
             ,
             be
             self-studied
             ,
             and
             self-acquainted
             .
             And
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             retirement
             ,
             before
             you
             return
             to
             your
             secular
             affairs
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             for
             your
             interest
             
               to
               be
               conversing
               with
               your
               God
            
             ;
             
             you
             never
             go
             to
             him
             in
             a
             becoming
             manner
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             you
             something
             that
             is
             worth
             your
             while
             ;
             a
             gracious
             Soul
             gets
             something
             ,
             even
             when
             as
             to
             its
             present
             sense
             and
             feeling
             it
             gets
             nothing
             .
             In
             a
             Winter
             season
             ,
             though
             the
             Branches
             of
             the
             Tree
             look
             as
             if
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             the
             Root
             is
             often
             water'd
             .
          
           
             Tell
             me
             ,
             O
             Christian
             ,
             Have
             there
             not
             been
             such
             times
             in
             which
             thou
             hast
             found
             God
             speaking
             to
             thee
             ?
             Elihu
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Job
             33.
             14.
             
             
               God
               speaketh
               once
               ,
               yea
               ,
               twice
               ,
               yet
               man
               perceiveth
               it
               not
               .
            
             Many
             a
             Man
             is
             so
             careless
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             neither
             understand
             God
             ,
             nor
             mind
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             perceive
             what
             God
             saith
             ,
             what
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             a
             strange
             Language
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             perceive
             that
             God
             speaks
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             that
             God
             saith
             any
             to
             him
             .
             Isa.
             26.
             11.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               when
               thine
               hand
               is
               lifted
               up
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               see
               .
            
             No
             ,
             they
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             will
             not
             see
             when
             God's
             hand
             is
             lifted
             up
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             when
             God's
             voice
             is
             lifted
             up
             .
             The
             Saints
             if
             well
             ,
             and
             in
             health
             ,
             have
             all
             their
             senses
             exercised
             ;
             but
             wicked
             men
             have
             none
             ,
             of
             their
             senses
             exercised
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             But
             hast
             thou
             not
             perceived
             God
             speaking
             to
             thee
             ,
             once
             ,
             yea
             twice
             ,
             in
             
               divers
               manners
            
             ?
             By
             his
             Providences
             ,
             
             frowning
             and
             smiling
             ,
             prosperous
             and
             adverse
             ?
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Ministers
             ?
             by
             his
             ▪
             Holy
             and
             Blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             thine
             own
             ▪
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             awakened
             when
             it
             was
             drowsy
             and
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             opened
             its
             mouth
             ,
             and
             put
             words
             into
             it
             that
             it
             should
             say
             to
             thee
             ?
             Hath
             he
             not
             spoken
             to
             thee
             ▪
             at
             
               divers
               seasons
            
             ?
             In
             a
             dream
             ,
             when
             thy
             eyes
             were
             shut
             ,
             and
             when
             awake
             ;
             abroad
             and
             at
             home
             ;
             when
             in
             company
             ,
             and
             when
             alone
             ;
             when
             up
             ,
             and
             when
             laid
             ,
             
               in
               a
               vision
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             as
             Elihu
             said
             ,
             
               when
               deep
               sleep
               falleth
               upon
               men
               ;
               in
               slumberings
               upon
               the
               bed
               .
            
             And
             he
             hath
             spoken
             to
             thee
             to
             divers
             purposes
             ;
             sometimes
             Precepts
             to
             direct
             thee
             ,
             sometimes
             Promises
             to
             revive
             thee
             ;
             now
             a
             Rebuke
             ,
             then
             a
             Cordial
             ;
             at
             one
             time
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             at
             another
             time
             Peace
             :
             Thus
             according
             to
             thy
             case
             and
             exigency
             ,
             he
             hath
             varied
             his
             Applications
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             hath
             God
             spoken
             so
             often
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             find
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             God
             ?
             Will
             you
             be
             always
             in
             the
             possession
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             power
             of
             a
             dumb
             Devil
             ?
             Are
             you
             so
             full
             of
             goodness
             and
             comfort
             ,
             so
             rich
             in
             knowledg
             and
             grace
             ,
             so
             increased
             in
             mercies
             and
             blessings
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             no
             more
             to
             ask
             ?
             Do
             you
             find
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Canaan
             ,
             a
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             others
             call
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             because
             of
             pinching
             
             wants
             ,
             and
             pricking
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             of
             prey
             ?
             Is
             your
             mouth
             so
             filled
             as
             that
             you
             need
             no
             more
             to
             open
             it
             wide
             ?
             nay
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             ▪
             Remember
             how
             Laodicea
             was
             mistaken
             about
             her
             own
             case
             ,
             pleasing
             her self
             in
             such
             high
             ,
             but
             vain
             conceits
             ,
             when
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             she
             was
             wretched
             ,
             and
             poor
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ,
             and
             blind
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             
             Are
             things
             so
             well
             with
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             no
             reason
             for
             a
             sigh
             ,
             nor
             room
             for
             a
             groan
             ?
             Is
             it
             so
             throughly
             and
             perfectly
             well
             with
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             with
             thy
             Body
             ,
             with
             thine
             Estate
             ,
             with
             thy
             Family
             and
             Relations
             ,
             with
             the
             Nation
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             no
             complaint
             to
             make
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             one
             boon
             to
             beg
             of
             him
             ?
             Is
             thy
             day
             so
             serene
             and
             fair
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cloud
             appearing
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             sin
             within
             that
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             thee
             ?
             Doth
             it
             never
             war
             against
             the
             Law
             in
             thy
             mind
             ?
             or
             doest
             thou
             immediately
             knock
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             get
             a
             complete
             victory
             at
             thy
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             field
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             quite
             shaken
             off
             that
             body
             of
             death
             which
             poor
             Paul
             could
             not
             for
             his
             heart
             get
             rid
             of
             ,
             but
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             with
             him
             ▪
             or
             hath
             it
             grown
             less
             trouble
             some
             ,
             and
             ceased
             to
             stink
             in
             thy
             Nostills
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             burthe●
             upon
             thy
             back
             that
             is
             too
             heavy
             for
             thee
             ▪
             Is
             there
             no
             wound
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             that
             puts
             thee
             to
             pain
             ?
             is
             there
             no
             plague
             in
             
             thine
             heart
             that
             needs
             a
             cure
             ?
             If
             thou
             beest
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             a
             Believer
             ,
             a
             Man
             or
             Woman
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             grant
             the
             cure
             is
             begun
             ,
             and
             dare
             assure
             thee
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Physician
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             carried
             on
             ;
             but
             what
             ,
             is
             it
             perfected
             already
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             is
             there
             nothing
             at
             all
             that
             troubles
             thee
             ?
             or
             hast
             thou
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             God
             in
             private
             ?
             what
             ,
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             every
             body
             hear
             and
             know
             ?
             But
             I
             pass
             by
             that
             at
             present
             ;
             we
             shall
             by
             and
             by
             have
             a
             fitter
             opportunity
             of
             speaking
             more
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             Come
             ,
             come
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             be
             thine
             own
             Friend
             ,
             better
             than
             ever
             thou
             hast
             been
             yet
             ,
             and
             without
             more
             ado
             be
             persuaded
             to
             get
             alone
             ,
             and
             shut
             thy
             door
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             upon
             thy
             knees
             ,
             and
             pour
             out
             thy
             Soul
             into
             the
             bosom
             of
             thy
             heavenly
             Father
             ;
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             begin
             it
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             easily
             give
             it
             over
             .
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             know
             what
             interruption
             the
             Devil
             may
             give
             thee
             ,
             who
             hates
             all
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             of
             Man
             ;
             but
             if
             ,
             by
             temptation
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             for
             a
             time
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             it
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             well
             ,
             nor
             able
             to
             enjoy
             thy self
             till
             thou
             dost
             return
             to
             it
             again
             .
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             in
             an
             humble
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             beli●ving
             performance
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             experience
             such
             incomp●rable
             sweetness
             ,
             and
             
             so
             much
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             accruing
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             God
             as
             long
             as
             thou
             livest
             ,
             and
             then
             expire
             thy
             Soul
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             Stephen
             did
             ,
             whose
             last
             words
             were
             Prayer
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             59.
             
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               receive
               my
               spirit
               ;
               and
               ,
               Lord
               lay
               not
               this
               sin
               to
               their
               charge
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               had
               said
               this
               ,
               he
               fell
               asleep
               .
            
             That
             which
             I
             have
             further
             to
             do
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             these
             two
             things
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Lay
                 down
                 Motives
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Give
                 Directions
                 for
                 managing
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             Motives
             for
             the
             alluring
             and
             drawing
             you
             to
             this
             excellent
             work
             ,
             who
             have
             hitherto
             been
             altogether
             strangers
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             very
             backward
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             inconstant
             ,
             off
             and
             on
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             most
             heartily
             rejoice
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             graciously
             please
             to
             succeed
             these
             endeavours
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             I
             shall
             suggest
             to
             you
             ,
             may
             bring
             you
             upon
             your
             knees
             ;
             that
             there
             may
             be
             more
             of
             this
             Chamber-practice
             ,
             more
             of
             a
             Chamber-fellowship
             ,
             and
             Closet-communion
             with
             your
             God.
             The
             Motives
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Do
             you
             pray
             in
             secret
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             proper
             Object
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             seeth
             in
             secret
             ;
             as
             trusting
             in
             him
             ,
             you
             do
             ▪
             
             at
             no
             time
             and
             in
             no
             condition
             ,
             trust
             in
             a
             God
             that
             cannot
             save
             ;
             so
             directing
             your
             Prayers
             to
             him
             ,
             you
             do
             in
             no
             place
             pray
             unto
             a
             God
             that
             cannot
             hear
             .
             When
             Hagar
             had
             in
             a
             fear
             fled
             from
             the
             face
             of
             her
             incensed
             Mistress
             ,
             God
             found
             her
             out
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             absconded
             ,
             and
             appeared
             and
             spake
             unto
             her
             there
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             is
             said
             in
             
               Gen.
               16.
               13.
               
               That
               she
               called
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               spake
               unto
               her
               ,
               Thou
               God
               seest
               me
               ;
               for
               she
               said
               ,
               Have
               I
               also
               here
               looked
               after
               him
               that
               seeth
               me
               ?
            
             We
             may
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             reckon
             these
             words
             to
             be
             words
             of
             reprehension
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             herself
             ;
             and
             words
             of
             admiration
             ,
             as
             referring
             to
             God.
             
               Have
               I
               also
               looked
               after
               him
               !
            
             Here
             I
             am
             ,
             but
             how
             stupid
             and
             foolish
             have
             I
             been
             !
             I
             have
             been
             looking
             back
             to
             the
             Comforts
             which
             I
             had
             when
             in
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             wing
             of
             my
             Master
             Abraham
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             been
             looking
             to
             the
             displeasure
             and
             severity
             of
             my
             Mistress
             Sarah●●
             and
             I
             have
             been
             looking
             to
             the
             desolate
             place
             and
             distressed
             condition
             into
             which
             I
             am
             now
             brought
             :
             but
             have
             I
             here
             minded
             God
             ,
             and
             looked
             after
             God
             ?
             I
             have
             been
             so
             afflicted
             with
             my
             loss
             ,
             and
             have
             pored
             so
             much
             upon
             my
             troubles
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             unmindful
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             find
             neither
             heart
             nor
             leisure
             to
             think
             of
             Him
             ,
             or
             look
             after
             Him
             :
             (
             a
             Case
             it
             is
             too
             common
             
             among
             the
             children
             of
             men
             !
             )
             yet
             
               here
               he
               ●eeth
               me
            
             ,
             and
             minds
             me
             ;
             here
             he
             looks
             upon
             my
             person
             ,
             and
             upon
             my
             affliction
             and
             sorrow
             .
             And
             maist
             not
             Thou
             ,
             my
             Friend
             ,
             say
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             alone
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             Closet-recesses
             ,
             
               Thou
               God
               seest
               me
            
             ?
             When
             no
             soul
             living
             is
             by
             ,
             when
             no
             mortal
             eye
             se●th
             me
             ;
             then
             
               Thou
               God
               seest
               me
            
             .
             Now
             let
             me
             desire
             thee
             ,
             after
             that
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             to
             propound
             this
             as
             a
             serious
             Question
             to
             thy self
             ;
             Have
             I
             also
             here
             looked
             after
             him
             that
             seeth
             me
             ?
             God's
             eyes
             have
             been
             here
             upon
             me
             ;
             but
             have
             mine
             eyes
             been
             again
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             unto
             God
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             thou
             art
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             In
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             I
             have
             looked
             after
             that
             God
             who
             seeth
             me
             ,
             there
             I
             have
             had
             many
             ,
             frequent
             ,
             repeated
             ,
             and
             raised
             thoughts
             at
             him
             ;
             there
             I
             have
             waited
             for
             him
             more
             than
             they
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             morning
             ,
             yea
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             morning
             .
             But
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             thy
             Chamber
             ,
             canst
             thou
             make
             thy
             Appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               and
               art
               my
               witness
               ,
               that
               even
               here
               I
               have
               looked
               after
               thee
               that
               seest
               me
               ;
               here
               mine
               eyes
               of
               Faith
               and
               Prayer
               have
               been
               toward
               the
               Lord
               that
               seeth
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             Argument
             which
             our
             de●r●st
             Lord
             Jesus
             maketh
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             That
             
               your
               Father
               seeth
               in
               secret
            
             .
             The
             Royal
             Prophet
             
             saith
             ,
             
               Psalm
               139.
               7.
               
               Whither
               shall
               I
               go
               from
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               whither
               shall
               I
               flee
               from
               thy
               presence
               ?
            
             The
             Question
             speaks
             it
             a
             thing
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             .
             His
             eye
             is
             fastned
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             follows
             thee
             whithersoever
             thou
             goest
             :
             look
             to
             thy self
             ,
             and
             ponder
             all
             thy
             actions
             ;
             thou
             art
             under
             the
             pure
             and
             piercing
             ,
             and
             all-discerning
             eye
             of
             the
             infinitely
             Great
             and
             Glorious
             Majesty
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Street
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Shop
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Kitchen
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             Closet
             too
             .
             And
             since
             he
             doth
             see
             thee
             there
             ,
             what
             wouldst
             thou
             have
             him
             see
             thee
             doing
             ?
             wouldst
             thou
             have
             him
             see
             nothing
             but
             vanity
             in
             thy
             mind
             ,
             and
             corruption
             in
             thy
             heart
             ?
             wouldst
             thou
             have
             him
             see
             nothing
             done
             by
             thee
             ,
             but
             looking
             into
             thy
             Glass
             ,
             and
             into
             thy
             Chests
             and
             Bags
             ,
             or
             turning
             over
             thy
             Fineries
             and
             Fooleries
             ,
             and
             so
             feeding
             thy
             Wantonness
             and
             Pride
             ;
             or
             making
             provision
             for
             a
             perishing
             Carkass
             ,
             to
             deck
             and
             adorn
             it
             ;
             or
             gratifie
             a
             bruitish
             and
             sensual
             Appetite
             :
             but
             never
             see
             thee
             upon
             thy
             knees
             ,
             seeking
             his
             face
             and
             favour
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             of
             thine
             own
             precious
             and
             never-dying
             Soul
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             that
             
               His
               Eye
            
             might
             affect
             
               your
               Hearts
            
             !
             That
             Divine
             Eye
             which
             is
             upon
             all
             your
             ways
             ,
             and
             looks
             you
             thorow
             and
             thorow
             ;
             
             That
             Eye
             which
             is
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ,
             yea
             ▪
             inconceivably
             more
             than
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             upon
             Earth
             .
             The
             Eye
             of
             God
             should
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             have
             these
             two
             effects
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             men
             that
             know
             and
             own
             him
             :
             First
             ,
             It
             should
             awe
             us
             ;
             Se●ondly
             ,
             It
             should
             quicken
             and
             animate
             us
             .
             It
             should
             awe
             us
             when
             we
             are
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             be
             an
             effectual
             curb
             to
             those
             Lusts
             and
             Corruptions
             which
             would
             otherwise
             break
             loose
             and
             grow
             rampant
             .
             When
             no
             body
             is
             by
             ,
             do
             not
             dare
             to
             sin
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             by
             .
             This
             preserved
             young
             Ioseph
             from
             falling
             before
             a
             great
             temptation
             .
             When
             he
             might
             have
             procured
             the
             savour
             of
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             have
             done
             himself
             a
             kindness
             ;
             this
             thought
             brake
             the
             neck
             of
             the
             temptation
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               great
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
             Again
             ,
             the
             Eye
             of
             God
             should
             animate
             and
             put
             life
             into
             you
             ▪
             it
             should
             ,
             as
             a
             golden
             Spur
             ,
             quicken
             you
             to
             the
             careful
             and
             lively
             performance
             of
             Duty
             when
             you
             are
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             at
             hand
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             report
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             enough
             for
             you
             ,
             enough
             alone
             ,
             that
             God
             seeth
             your
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             desires
             of
             your
             Souls
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             a
             remembrance
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             ▪
             and
             He
             needs
             none
             to
             inform
             him
             of
             your
             
             unmindfulness
             and
             neglect
             of
             him
             ;
             no
             ,
             no
             ,
             He
             seeth
             it
             himself
             ;
             He
             seeth
             where
             your
             thoughts
             are
             ,
             He
             understands
             them
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             He
             seeth
             where
             your
             hearts
             are
             :
             so
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             charge
             he
             gave
             out
             against
             Israel
             of
             old
             ,
             
               This
               people
               draweth
               near
               unto
               me
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               but
               their
               hearts
               are
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             And
             I
             would
             ●ain
             know
             of
             you
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             but
             that
             he
             should
             take
             it
             very
             unkindly
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             and
             be
             highly
             offended
             ,
             if
             that
             he
             should
             be
             slighted
             by
             you
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             you
             are
             so
             everlastingly
             beholden
             and
             obliged
             ?
             How
             can
             he
             otherwise
             chuse
             but
             be
             angry
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             in
             your
             leisure-time
             ,
             and
             at
             your
             spare
             hours
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             give
             him
             a
             visit
             ;
             if
             you
             cannot
             find
             in
             your
             hearts
             to
             bestow
             some
             of
             that
             time
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             to
             spare
             from
             your
             earthly
             Friends
             ,
             and
             worldly
             Business
             ?
             When
             he
             seeth
             this
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             think
             but
             that
             his
             fury
             will
             come
             up
             into
             his
             face
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Praying
             in
             secret
             is
             a
             very
             good
             ●nd
             comfortable
             sign
             of
             sincerity
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             and
             infallible
             sign
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             that
             sets
             upon
             this
             work
             hath
             indeed
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             may
             
             from
             thence
             arrive
             to
             an
             assurance
             of
             Sonship
             ,
             and
             draw
             an
             undeniable
             conclusion
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               born
               again
            
             :
             for
             I
             do
             very
             well
             know
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             external
             act
             of
             Religion
             which
             an
             hypocrite
             may
             not
             set
             his
             hand
             to
             .
             As
             Reputation
             and
             Credit
             among
             men
             may
             bring
             them
             out
             to
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             so
             that
             
               they
               shall
               come
               as
               the
               people
               cometh
               ;
               and
               sit
               before
               their
               Minister
               as
               the
               people
               sitteth
               ,
               and
               hear
               his
               words
               ,
               Ezek
            
             33.
             31.
             so
             an
             enlightned
             ,
             awakened
             ,
             uneasie
             and
             importunate
             Conscience
             ,
             may
             bring
             them
             upon
             their
             knees
             in
             private
             .
             An
             hypocrite's
             heart
             is
             really
             in
             no
             piece
             of
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             while
             he
             draws
             nearest
             to
             him
             with
             his
             lips
             ,
             that
             is
             far
             from
             him
             :
             how
             indeed
             can
             he
             raise
             that
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             upon
             his
             iniquity
             ?
             Yet
             he
             may
             have
             a
             finger
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             of
             the
             out-side
             .
             A
             Iehu
             knows
             how
             to
             be
             zealous
             against
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             paves
             his
             way
             to
             a
             Throne
             ;
             tho'
             when
             he
             has
             once
             got
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             warm
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             himself
             would
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             any
             ,
             2
             Kings
             10.
             31.
             
             
               Iehu
               took
               no
               heed
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               :
               for
               he
               departed
               not
               from
               the
               sins
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               which
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               .
            
             A
             Soul
             would
             sacrifice
             ,
             yea
             ,
             was
             too
             hasty
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             Pharisee
             would
             pray
             in
             the
             Temple
             and
             Synagogue
             ;
             and
             those
             hearts
             run
             after
             their
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             
             would
             not
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             yet
             go
             out
             to
             hear
             it
             :
             And
             I
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             but
             persons
             of
             the
             like
             Spirits
             and
             Principles
             as
             rotten
             at
             heart
             as
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             set
             upon
             Religious
             Actions
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             ;
             they
             may
             ,
             when
             by
             themselves
             ,
             take
             up
             a
             Bible
             ,
             or
             good
             Book
             ,
             and
             read
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             need
             ,
             fall
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             offer
             up
             their
             requests
             unto
             God.
             An
             hypocrite
             may
             be
             at
             duty
             in
             his
             Closet
             ,
             tho'
             his
             heart
             never
             be
             with
             God
             in
             duty
             ,
             neither
             in
             his
             Closet
             ,
             nor
             any
             where
             else
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             observe
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             so
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             which
             he
             takes
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             in
             ;
             he
             is
             put
             upon
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             under
             a
             force
             ;
             Conscience
             offers
             violence
             ,
             and
             drag
             him
             into
             it
             :
             as
             
               Ioab
               ▪
            
             when
             he
             saw
             Justice
             would
             take
             hold
             on
             him
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             tho'
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             he
             never
             had
             any
             great
             love
             for
             the
             Altar
             ,
             yet
             then
             he
             would
             ●●ee
             and
             catch
             hold
             of
             the
             Horns
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             even
             die
             there
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             delight
             ,
             they
             do
             if
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             choice
             as
             cut
             of
             constraint
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             That
             which
             they
             take
             pleasure
             in
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             is
             not
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             no●
             their
             practice
             .
             They
             may
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             now
             and
             then
             in
             a
             straight
             ,
             
             when
             they
             are
             put
             to
             a
             pinch
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             not
             make
             it
             their
             Trade
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             where
             we
             are
             most
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             find
             them
             at
             their
             Devotions
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               streets
               .
            
             If
             you
             would
             find
             them
             in
             their
             wickednesses
             ;
             for
             hypocrites
             are
             Villains
             ,
             they
             make
             use
             of
             Religion
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Cloak
             to
             cover
             their
             Knavery
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             them
             are
             guilty
             of
             God
             is
             pleased
             now
             and
             then
             to
             pluck
             off
             their
             Masques
             :
             and
             oh
             what
             Deformities
             do
             then
             visibly
             appear
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             !
             When
             their
             Paint
             is
             once
             off
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             persons
             so
             ugly
             :
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             saying
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             find
             them
             in
             their
             wickednesses
             ,
             then
             look
             for
             them
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             in
             holes
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             for
             their
             Interest
             ,
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             design
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             impudent
             and
             brazen-fac'd
             as
             the
             profane
             Cr●w
             ,
             who
             glory
             in
             their
             shame
             ,
             no
             ,
             no
             ,
             these
             are
             sneaking
             wretches
             ,
             who
             would
             steal
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             know
             of
             them
             .
             But
             if
             you
             would
             find
             them
             at
             their
             Devotions
             ,
             do
             but
             listen
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             possibly
             hear
             their
             Trumpet
             found
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             is
             to
             look
             for
             them
             in
             some
             noted
             and
             frequented
             places
             ,
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             corners
             of
             streets
             .
             Publick
             places
             are
             the
             hypocrites
             
             haunts
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             most
             convenient
             and
             proper
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             
               approved
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             
               seen
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             Though
             secret
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             other
             duties
             of
             Godliness
             in
             secret
             ,
             be
             not
             a
             
               certain
               and
               infallible
            
             Argument
             of
             an
             heart
             renewed
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             upright
             with
             God
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             
               very
               good
            
             Argument
             .
             Tho'
             it
             be
             not
             such
             an
             Evidence
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             alone
             will
             put
             it
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             and
             question
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             good
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             much
             in
             a
             cumulative
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             conjunction
             with
             other
             things
             .
             And
             tho'
             he
             may
             be
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             who
             doth
             several
             things
             that
             every
             good
             man
             cannot
             but
             do
             ;
             yet
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             do
             those
             things
             .
             
               A
               wicked
               man
            
             may
             be
             found
             in
             a
             good
             way
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             not
             a
             
               good
               man
            
             ,
             who
             always
             turns
             his
             back
             upon
             a
             good
             way
             ,
             and
             doth
             never
             walk
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord.
             So
             here
             ,
             tho'
             he
             may
             be
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             who
             doth
             pray
             in
             secret
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             Saint
             who
             never
             prays
             in
             secret
             :
             He
             who
             doth
             not
             desire
             and
             maintain
             secret
             Communion
             
               with
               God
            
             ,
             hath
             not
             ,
             whatever
             his
             pretences
             may
             be
             ,
             an
             heart
             indeed
             set
             
               for
               God.
            
             The
             hearts
             of
             men
             are
             curiously
             searched
             into
             now
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             openly
             discover'd
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             day
             of
             manifestation
             
             shall
             c●me
             ,
             he
             that
             now
             is
             not
             for
             being
             
               with
               God
            
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             alone
             ,
             will
             then
             be
             found
             and
             condemned
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             not
             been
             
               for
               God
               at
               all
            
             .
             And
             this
             I
             do
             positively
             lay
             down
             as
             an
             undeniable
             Truth
             ,
             
               That
               love
               to
               fellowship
               with
               God
               in
               secret
               ,
               doth
               speak
               a
               real
               love
               to
               God.
            
             Tho'
             a
             person
             may
             pray
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             unsound
             and
             rotten
             ;
             yet
             a
             person
             hath
             an
             heart
             sound
             in
             God's
             Statutes
             ,
             who
             so
             prays
             in
             secret
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             work
             done
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             with
             God
             in
             it
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             sensibly
             find
             God
             coming
             to
             him
             with
             the
             communications
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             sweet
             discoveries
             of
             his
             Covenant-love
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             his
             soul
             working
             out
             to
             God
             in
             holy
             desires
             and
             longings
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Thou
             canst
             not
             but
             be
             conscious
             to
             thy self
             of
             a
             great
             many
             secret
             sins
             with
             which
             thou
             art
             chargeable
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             is
             there
             not
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reason
             why
             thou
             shouldst
             perform
             secret
             Duties
             ,
             where
             thou
             didst
             commit
             secret
             Sins
             ?
             and
             that
             those
             places
             should
             be
             witnesses
             of
             thy
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             frequent
             witnesses
             of
             thy
             neglect
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             against
             him
             ?
             There
             are
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             those
             who
             commit
             uncleanness
             with
             greediness
             ,
             and
             act
             ●n
             with
             highest
             impudence
             :
             they
             do
             so
             dearly
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             can
             without
             a
             blush
             do
             the
             Devil's
             drudgery
             ,
             the
             dirtiest
             and
             basest
             of
             his
             work
             .
             Hence
             as
             in
             one
             place
             this
             is
             the
             complaint
             ,
             
               They
               draw
               iniquity
               with
               cords
               of
               vanity
               ,
               and
               sin
               as
               with
               cart-ropes
               ,
            
             so
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               viz.
               Isa.
            
             3.
             9.
             the
             complaint
             is
             thus
             :
             
               They
               declare
               their
               sin
               as
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               hide
               it
               not
            
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             they
             ▪
             but
             like
             some
             who
             think
             they
             can
             mend
             what
             a
             better
             than
             they
             have
             made
             ,
             they
             carry
             their
             black
             spots
             in
             their
             very
             faces
             ,
             and
             
               glory
               in
               their
               shame
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.
             19.
             
             Formerly
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             men
             were
             more
             modest
             ;
             they
             cast
             a
             Mantle
             over
             their
             Nakedness
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               They
               that
               were
               drunk
               ,
               were
               drunk
               in
               the
               night
               :
            
             but
             now
             wickedness
             is
             grown
             more
             common
             ,
             and
             men
             more
             audacious
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             avoid
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             nor
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             :
             the
             open
             street
             and
             the
             noon-day
             are
             thought
             now
             as
             convenient
             time
             and
             place
             as
             any
             other
             :
             they
             are
             grown
             
               so
               desperate
            
             ,
             that
             they
             care
             not
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             will
             run
             upon
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Cannon
             ,
             
               the
               bosses
               of
               God's
               Buckler
            
             ;
             and
             
               so
               impudent
            
             ,
             that
             they
             care
             not
             who
             seeth
             them
             :
             as
             2
             
               Sam.
               16.
               22.
               
               There
               was
               a
               tent
               spread
               for
               Absalom
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               Absalom
               went
               in
               unto
               his
               father's
               con●●bines
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               Israel
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             these
             wretches
             ,
             
             when
             they
             have
             acted
             to
             their
             utmost
             ,
             and
             sinned
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             do
             not
             yet
             so
             tire
             and
             weary
             themselves
             in
             the
             Devil's
             service
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             will
             find
             something
             to
             do
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             stroaks
             there
             to
             the
             further
             pleasing
             of
             their
             tyrannical
             Lord
             ,
             and
             gra●ifying
             their
             insatiate
             Lust.
             The
             Scripture
             speaking
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             tells
             us
             of
             eyes
             that
             
               cannot
               cease
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             cannot
             brook
             an
             intermission
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             
               at
               rest
            
             any
             longer
             than
             they
             are
             
               at
               work
            
             :
             they
             are
             looking
             round
             about
             for
             new
             Objects
             ,
             and
             every
             such
             Object
             inflames
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             away
             they
             are
             carried
             to
             fresh
             transports
             of
             defiling
             folly
             and
             madness
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             dwelt
             too
             long
             upon
             these
             Vassals
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             sworn
             Votaries
             of
             the
             Flesh
             :
             let
             us
             turn
             our
             thoughts
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             consider
             whether
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             themselves
             have
             not
             their
             secret
             Vanities
             ,
             Follies
             ,
             and
             Extravagancies
             ?
             When
             didst
             thou
             so
             put
             off
             the
             Old
             Man
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             none
             of
             his
             deeds
             to
             be
             found
             in
             thine
             hands
             ?
             What
             stream
             hath
             flowed
             from
             thee
             ,
             which
             hath
             run
             clear
             ;
             nay
             ,
             what
             drop
             that
             was
             perfectly
             pure
             ?
             Name
             that
             place
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             ,
             in
             which
             thou
             hast
             not
             done
             more
             than
             enough
             to
             pollute
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             to
             wound
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             offend
             and
             provoke
             thy
             God
             ?
             Ask
             thy
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             
             O
             Christian
             ,
             and
             let
             that
             tell
             thee
             ,
             Hath
             not
             God
             seen
             thy
             pride
             in
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             and
             thy
             worldly-mindedness
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             been
             privy
             and
             eye-witness
             to
             thy
             unbelief
             and
             shameful
             distrusts
             of
             his
             fatherly
             Love
             and
             Care
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             been
             acquainted
             with
             thy
             froward
             passions
             and
             swelling
             discontents
             ,
             when
             at
             any
             time
             his
             Providence
             ru●
             cross
             to
             thy
             humour
             ,
             or
             seemingly
             to
             thine
             interest
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             heard
             thy
             murmurings
             and
             repinings
             ,
             when
             thou
             couldst
             not
             get
             the
             good
             thing
             thou
             hadst
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             or
             didst
             lose
             what
             rhou
             hadst
             set
             thy
             heart
             too
             much
             upon
             ?
             Possibly
             ,
             many
             of
             these
             things
             thou
             hast
             forgotten
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             them
             sealed
             up
             in
             a
             Bag
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             in
             the
             light
             of
             his
             Countenance
             .
             I
             have
             often
             considered
             those
             expressions
             of
             holy
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             precious
             Saint
             ,
             tho'
             his
             great
             miscarriages
             spake
             him
             far
             from
             a
             perfect
             one
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             advise
             you
             to
             consider
             them
             too
             ,
             and
             heartily
             wish
             you
             would
             .
             
               Psal.
               19.
               12.
               
               Who
               can
               understand
               his
               errors
               ?
               Cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               secret
               faults
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             utterly
             impossible
             for
             man
             to
             understand
             himself
             perfectly
             :
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             for
             him
             to
             understand
             his
             way
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             understand
             all
             his
             deviations
             .
             As
             a
             Christian
             doth
             not
             understand
             his
             progress
             ,
             so
             not
             his
             wandrings
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             his
             faults
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             of
             them
             so
             secret
             ,
             that
             tho
             
             he
             be
             very
             circumspect
             and
             wary
             ,
             tho'
             he
             doth
             with
             utmost
             diligence
             study
             himself
             ,
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             secret
             ,
             
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               him
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             
               not
               know
               them
               to
               be
               sins
            
             ;
             they
             seem
             lawful
             unto
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ;
             his
             ways
             are
             right
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             God's
             eyes
             ,
             which
             are
             purer
             than
             his
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             he
             doth
             
               not
               take
               any
               notice
               of
            
             :
             such
             is
             our
             foolish
             incogitancy
             ,
             that
             many
             actions
             pass
             from
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             seriously
             ponder
             before
             we
             do
             them
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             with
             any
             due
             deliberation
             reflect
             upon
             them
             when
             done
             .
             Again
             ,
             a
             man
             hath
             other
             faults
             open
             to
             him
             ;
             they
             stare
             him
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Conscience
             doth
             roundly
             tell
             him
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             veil
             of
             darkness
             drawn
             over
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             
               secret
               to
               all
               the
               world
               beside
               .
            
             Some
             are
             such
             Masters
             in
             the
             Black-Art
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             lead
             a
             very
             bad
             Life
             ,
             and
             yet
             keep
             a
             very
             good
             Name
             .
             Oh!
             what
             abominations
             did
             the
             
               Ancients
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               do
               in
               the
               dark
               !
            
             Ezek.
             8.
             
             
               Every
               man
               in
               the
               chambers
               of
               his
               imagery
               !
            
             Will
             you
             be
             persuaded
             to
             sit
             down
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             review
             of
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             iniquities
             you
             commit
             in
             the
             Chambers
             
               of
               your
               privacy
            
             ?
             how
             many
             are
             they
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             ?
             You
             your selves
             know
             most
             of
             that
             ,
             tho'
             I
             know
             nothing
             .
             Your
             own
             Consciences
             will
             tell
             
             you
             what
             no
             body
             else
             can
             ;
             I
             advise
             and
             beseech
             you
             to
             consult
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             speak
             all
             they
             have
             to
             say
             ;
             do
             not
             stop
             their
             mouths
             ,
             nor
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
             And
             let
             us
             now
             bring
             this
             to
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             there
             be
             not
             something
             of
             weight
             and
             cogency
             in
             the
             Argument
             :
             Have
             you
             your
             secret
             Sins
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             not
             have
             your
             secret
             Duties
             ?
             Have
             you
             your
             secret
             Provocations
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             not
             sit
             that
             you
             should
             have
             your
             secret
             Supplications
             ?
             Will
             you
             not
             seek
             his
             face
             ,
             where
             you
             sin
             to
             his
             face
             ?
             Oh!
             look
             carefully
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             are
             secret
             Faults
             ,
             so
             there
             be
             secret
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             ;
             as
             secret
             Sins
             ,
             so
             secret
             Services
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             are
             special
             and
             momentous
             Causes
             and
             Reasons
             for
             secret
             Prayer
             ,
             Surely
             there
             is
             not
             that
             Man
             nor
             Woman
             to
             be
             found
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             hath
             something
             or
             other
             which
             he
             would
             by
             all
             means
             have
             a
             Mantle
             of
             privacy
             thrown
             over
             ;
             something
             or
             other
             which
             he
             may
             be
             free
             and
             willing
             to
             whisper
             in
             the
             ear
             of
             a
             prudent
             intimate
             Friend
             ,
             and
             lock
             up
             in
             his
             bosom
             :
             but
             he
             would
             not
             have
             it
             divulg'd
             and
             come
             abroad
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             every
             body
             .
             Now
             let
             me
             ask
             thee
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             nothing
             
             to
             speak
             to
             God
             in
             his
             ear
             ,
             something
             which
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             any
             person
             in
             the
             world
             acquainted
             with
             ;
             something
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             doth
             greatly
             oppress
             thee
             ,
             and
             whilst
             thou
             dost
             smother
             it
             altogether
             in
             silence
             ,
             thy
             heart
             is
             almost
             broken
             within
             thee
             ?
             There
             is
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             giving
             vent
             ,
             and
             thereby
             some
             ease
             to
             thine
             over-burden'd
             mind
             :
             and
             where
             canst
             thou
             do
             it
             with
             more
             freedom
             ,
             and
             greater
             hope
             of
             relief
             ,
             than
             when
             thou
             art
             alone
             before
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             whose
             mercies
             are
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             his
             compassions
             do
             not
             fail
             ?
          
           
             Will
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             r●ach
             thy
             
               whole
               Case
            
             ?
             doth
             it
             contain
             in
             it
             all
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             heart
             ?
             dost
             thou
             find
             every
             one
             of
             thy
             wants
             mention'd
             there
             ?
             every
             one
             of
             thy
             groans
             form'd
             there
             ?
             every
             one
             of
             thy
             desires
             drawn
             up
             there
             ?
             is
             there
             nothing
             singular
             and
             peculiar
             in
             thy
             Case
             ?
             is
             it
             exactly
             stated
             by
             others
             in
             all
             the
             particularities
             of
             it
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
             Wise
             Man
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Prov.
               14.
               10.
               
               The
               heart
               knoweth
               his
               own
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               a
               stranger
               intermedleth
               not
               with
               his
               joy
               .
            
             These
             things
             are
             so
             lock'd
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             else
             hath
             a
             key
             to
             let
             him
             into
             them
             .
             I
             think
             it
             is
             most
             proper
             for
             a
             poor
             diseased
             Patient
             to
             tell
             his
             Physician
             how
             he
             feels
             himself
             :
             indeed
             if
             he
             be
             so
             disturbed
             in
             his
             reason
             ,
             or
             
             so
             much
             enfeebled
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             some
             other
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             curious
             in
             his
             Observations
             :
             but
             I
             am
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             the
             wise
             Physician
             will
             like
             that
             account
             best
             ,
             which
             comes
             from
             his
             Patient
             's
             own
             mouth
             ,
             supposing
             him
             capable
             of
             giving
             one
             .
             Do
             thou
             go
             and
             do
             so
             to
             thy
             great
             and
             ever-blessed
             Physician
             ,
             the
             holy
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             study
             both
             
               his
               Word
            
             and
             
               thy
               Heart
            
             ;
             that
             by
             studying
             his
             Word
             ,
             thou
             maist
             come
             to
             know
             how
             
               it
               should
               be
            
             with
             thee
             ;
             and
             by
             studying
             thine
             own
             heart
             ,
             thou
             maist
             know
             how
             
               it
               is
            
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             and
             tell
             him
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             will
             Publick-Prayer
             at
             all
             times
             become
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             one
             of
             thy
             concernments
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             so
             much
             of
             an
             unspotted
             innocency
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             confidence
             ,
             as
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             blush
             to
             tell
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             thine
             heart
             and
             life
             upon
             the
             House-top
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             been
             so
             undefiled
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             thou
             needest
             not
             care
             who
             knows
             what
             thou
             hast
             been
             ,
             and
             what
             thou
             hast
             done
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             when
             a
             proud
             and
             self-conceited
             Pharisee
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             to
             display
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             trumpet
             out
             his
             own
             commendations
             ,
             to
             tell
             God
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Phoenix
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             none-such
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             so
             free
             
             from
             common
             defilements
             ,
             so
             abundant
             in
             goodness
             and
             acts
             of
             goodness
             ,
             that
             his
             fellow
             is
             scarce
             to
             be
             met
             with
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             find
             him
             ambitious
             of
             having
             Auditors
             enough
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             him
             in
             the
             pride
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             hand
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             strutting
             it
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             he
             doth
             expect
             a
             great
             confluence
             of
             people
             ,
             who
             might
             go
             and
             inform
             others
             what
             great
             things
             they
             had
             heard
             concerning
             him
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             and
             so
             raise
             to
             him
             Thousands
             of
             admirings
             among
             such
             as
             would
             be
             credulous
             ,
             and
             believe
             him
             upon
             his
             bare
             word
             :
             But
             methinks
             when
             a
             poor
             Publican
             ,
             that
             groans
             under
             an
             heavy
             burthen
             of
             sin
             and
             guilt
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             himself
             unable
             to
             answer
             for
             one
             of
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             had
             often
             and
             often
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             himself
             ,
             pronounced
             by
             his
             own
             awakened
             and
             wounded
             Conscience
             ;
             when
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             draw
             up
             an
             Indictment
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             it
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             having
             so
             done
             ,
             to
             beg
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             plead
             hard
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             
               Lord
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             He
             may
             stand
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             and
             get
             alone
             by
             himself
             as
             a
             person
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             even
             confounded
             .
             When
             thou
             goest
             to
             acquaint
             God
             with
             thy
             diseases
             ,
             foul
             loathsom
             diseases
             of
             Soul
             ,
             and
             to
             
             open
             thy
             Artery
             Sores
             ,
             and
             those
             wounds
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             as
             poor
             David
             found
             and
             owned
             ,
             stink
             and
             are
             corrupt
             ,
             it
             speaks
             an
             humble
             modesty
             ,
             and
             doth
             highly
             become
             thee
             to
             do
             it
             between
             him
             and
             thee
             alone
             .
             Now
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             deal
             particularly
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             as
             close
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             propound
             some
             few
             Questions
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             thee
             to
             propound
             them
             to
             thy self
             when
             I
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hast
             thou
             not
             some
             secret
             sins
             to
             confess
             to
             God
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             been
             all
             thy
             days
             so
             sober
             ,
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             godly
             ,
             so
             circumspect
             and
             exact
             ,
             that
             no
             action
             of
             thine
             troubles
             thee
             ,
             or
             will
             reflect
             dishhonour
             upon
             thee
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             least
             put
             thee
             out
             of
             countenance
             ?
             is
             there
             no
             blot
             in
             thy
             Escutchion
             ,
             no
             dead
             Fly
             in
             thy
             Box
             of
             Ointment
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             some
             things
             done
             by
             thee
             which
             nobody
             doth
             know
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             for
             more
             than
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             have
             any
             body
             know
             of
             ?
             Let
             this
             bring
             thee
             to
             Secret
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             
               they
               must
               be
               confest
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             need
             to
             do
             it
             unto
             Men
             ▪
             there
             is
             no
             necess●●y
             for
             thee
             to
             proclaim
             and
             publish
             thine
             own
             shame
             .
             Auricula●●onfe●●●on
             ,
             which
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             do
             require
             ,
             
             is
             an
             abomination
             .
             But
             a
             Confession
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             else
             the
             wound
             of
             Conscience
             will
             not
             be
             healed
             ,
             the
             oppressed
             Spirit
             will
             not
             be
             relieved
             ,
             the
             S●ain
             will
             not
             be
             taken
             out
             ,
             the
             Sin
             will
             not
             be
             pardon'd
             .
             The
             Promise
             is
             ,
             
               He
               that
               confesseth
               and
               forsakes
               his
               sin
               ,
               shall
               find
               mercy
            
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             he
             needs
             or
             can
             desire
             .
             And
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             gives
             us
             this
             assurance
             ,
             
               I
               Iohn
            
             1.
             9.
             
             That
             
               if
               we
               confess
               our
               sins
               ,
               God
               is
               just
               and
               faithful
               to
               forgive
               us
               ●u
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             Blessed
             be
             God
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               from
               all
            
             .
             Pardoning
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Justifying
             Grace
             ,
             will
             make
             thorow
             work
             where-ever
             it
             comes
             ;
             it
             takes
             away
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             and
             sin
             ,
             all
             sorts
             and
             sizes
             ,
             sins
             of
             all
             kinds
             and
             degrees
             .
             But
             where
             doth
             this
             take
             place
             ?
             Only
             in
             them
             that
             Confess
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             Confession
             ,
             you
             cannot
             with
             reason
             hope
             for
             a
             Remission
             .
             Add
             this
             ,
             You
             may
             very
             well
             spread
             before
             God
             those
             sins
             which
             you
             have
             committed
             in
             secret
             ,
             because
             
               it
               is
               not
               in
               your
               power
               to
               hide
               them
               from
               him
               ▪
            
             they
             are
             all
             in
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             he
             understands
             them
             already
             ,
             for
             he
             counts
             thy
             steps
             ,
             and
             tells
             thy
             wanderings
             ;
             he
             knoweth
             every
             act
             of
             sin
             which
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             and
             every
             circumstance
             with
             which
             that
             act
             is
             cloathed
             .
             Psalm
             ●0
             .
             21.
             
             
               I
               will
               reprove●
               thee
               ,
               and
               set
               
               them
               in
               order
               before
               thee
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             words
             ,
             Reverend
             Mr.
             Dickson
             hath
             this
             passage
             ,
             
               Sins
               forgotten
               ,
               cast
               behind
               the
               back
               ,
               and
               thrown
               into
               confusion
               by
               the
               secure
               sinner
               ,
               shall
               in
               the
               day
               of
               God's
               reckoning
               be
               brought
               to
               remembrance
               ,
               with
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               so
               presented
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               the
               sinner
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               look
               aside
               from
               his
               fearful
               accusation
               ,
            
             or
             to
             deny
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ▪
             And
             the
             only
             way
             to
             prevent
             God's
             charging
             them
             upon
             us
             to
             our
             confusion
             and
             everlasting
             condemnation
             ,
             is
             for
             us
             to
             confess
             them
             unto
             him
             with
             contrition
             and
             self-abhorrency
             ;
             therefore
             do
             you
             go
             and
             ▪
             do
             it
             quickly
             and
             fully
             .
             Yea
             further
             ,
             
               it
               is
               your
               duty
               ,
               you
               ought
               to
               do
               it
            
             ;
             for
             t●e●eby
             you
             give
             him
             glory
             .
             Joshua
             7.
             19.
             
             
               Ioshua
               said
               unto
               Achan
               ,
               My
               son
               ,
               Give
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               glory
               to
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               make
               confession
               unto
               him
               .
            
             Thou
             didst
             greatly
             dishonour
             him
             by
             thy
             foul
             sins
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             honour
             him
             by
             thy
             humble
             and
             free
             confession
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             owning
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Omnisciency
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             doing
             this
             openly
             and
             before
             others
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             where
             the
             sin
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             it
             scandalized
             .
             Open
             and
             full
             Confession
             of
             secret
             sins
             before
             Men
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             be
             in
             all
             cases
             safe
             ;
             it
             may
             not
             be
             
               safe
               for
               others
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             bad
             example
             ;
             by
             
             which
             they
             may
             be
             infected
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             not
             be
             
               safe
               for
               thy self
            
             ,
             but
             expose
             thee
             to
             punishment
             .
             To
             be
             sure
             ,
             Men
             cannot
             heal
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             nor
             wash
             away
             thy
             filthiness
             ,
             nor
             lay
             the
             furious
             storm
             which
             is
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             reproach
             and
             blemish
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             give
             such
             a
             fatal
             blow
             and
             wound
             to
             thy
             reputation
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             cured
             without
             a
             scar
             ,
             while
             thou
             breathest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Art
             thou
             not
             sensible
             of
             base
             corruptions
             in
             thy
             heart
             ?
             vile
             Lusts
             which
             lurk
             and
             lodge
             in
             thy
             bosome
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             often
             troublesome
             and
             vexatious
             to
             thee
             ?
             do
             they
             not
             stink
             in
             thy
             Nostrils
             ,
             when
             they
             stir
             in
             thy
             Soul
             ?
             and
             are
             they
             not
             frequently
             too
             too
             powerful
             and
             prevalent
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             oftentimes
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             
               horrible
               and
               blasphemous
               thoughts
            
             ,
             those
             
               fiery
               Darts
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             are
             with
             a
             strong
             hand
             thrown
             into
             thy
             mind
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             startle
             and
             affright
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             burthen
             and
             terror
             to
             thy self
             ,
             and
             even
             weary
             of
             thy
             Life
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             thou
             hast
             
               filthy
               ,
               unclean
               ,
               and
               lascivious
               thoughts
               ,
            
             which
             would
             be
             fitter
             for
             a
             Goat
             or
             Dog
             than
             for
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             able
             to
             govern
             and
             command
             himself
             ;
             and
             then
             again
             ,
             thy
             mind
             being
             like
             the
             raging
             Sea
             that
             cannot
             rest
             ,
             but
             is
             continually
             casting
             up
             ●ire
             and
             dirt
             ;
             there
             
             appear
             
               cruel
               ,
               malicious
               and
               revengeful
               thoughts
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             very
             Duties
             ,
             thy
             most
             sacred
             solemn
             attendances
             upon
             God
             ,
             thou
             aboundest
             with
             
               vain
               ,
               foolish
               and
               impertinent
               thoughts
               .
            
             And
             now
             ,
             I
             ask
             thee
             ,
             Wouldest
             thou
             have
             all
             know
             what
             a
             vile
             Nature
             ,
             and
             wretched
             heart
             thou
             hast
             ?
             how
             that
             loathsome
             dunghill
             is
             sending
             forth
             its
             unsavory
             smells
             ?
             what
             a
             filthy
             scum
             is
             continually
             rising
             up
             ?
             and
             what
             vermin
             overspreads
             and
             covers
             the
             face
             of
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord
               its
               God
               upon
               it
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             I
             am
             persuaded
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             have
             thy
             dearest
             Friend
             privy
             to
             all
             this
             for
             a
             World
             ;
             if
             others
             should
             know
             that
             by
             thee
             ,
             which
             thou
             doest
             know
             by
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             ashamed
             to
             shew
             thy
             head
             :
             Let
             this
             then
             drive
             thee
             to
             thy
             Secret
             Prayer
             .
             A
             Person
             that
             labours
             under
             the
             Foul
             Disease
             ,
             and
             desires
             a
             Cure
             ,
             will
             go
             in
             private
             and
             acquaint
             his
             Physician
             ,
             whose
             silence
             he
             dares
             promise
             himself
             .
             God
             is
             the
             great
             and
             only
             Physician
             of
             Souls
             ,
             go
             and
             tell
             him
             thy
             Case
             ,
             who
             hath
             graciously
             and
             faithfully
             promised
             that
             he
             will
             not
             tell
             again
             ,
             but
             so
             pardon
             as
             to
             cover
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             read
             what
             himself
             hath
             said
             and
             given
             us
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             Ezek.
             33.
             16.
             
             
               If
               the
               wicked
               turn
               from
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               ,
               none
               of
               
               his
               sins
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               shall
               be
               mentioned
               to
               him
               .
            
             They
             shall
             not
             be
             charged
             upon
             him
             ▪
             had
             it
             been
             said
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             an
             admirable
             mercy
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             Divine
             Mercy
             doth
             not
             stop
             there
             ,
             they
             shall
             
               not
               be
               mentioned
            
             ,
             but
             buried
             in
             Eternal
             Oblivion
             ,
             and
             carried
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             forgetfulness
             .
             As
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             charged
             upon
             him
             to
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             mentioned
             to
             his
             reproach
             .
             God
             will
             take
             care
             not
             only
             of
             his
             Peoples
             souls
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             their
             names
             .
             James
             5.
             11.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Iob.
            
             Yes
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             passions
             of
             Iob
             ,
             his
             cursing
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             ;
             but
             hold
             ,
             not
             a
             word
             of
             that
             it
             now
             is
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             me
             propound
             to
             you
             one
             Question
             further
             ;
             Hast
             thou
             nothing
             to
             ask
             of
             God
             ?
             is
             there
             not
             some
             secret
             boon
             and
             kindness
             which
             thy
             heart
             carrieth
             thee
             out
             to
             the
             desiring
             of
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ?
             such
             a
             scruple
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             puts
             thee
             to
             pain
             ,
             and
             wouldest
             gladly
             have
             taken
             out
             ,
             but
             canst
             not
             by
             all
             thy
             study
             and
             endeavours
             remove
             :
             and
             such
             a
             blot
             in
             thine
             evidence
             for
             thy
             being
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             title
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             happiness
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             which
             puts
             thee
             to
             a
             stand
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             canst
             not
             read
             on
             ,
             nor
             
             make
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             to
             thy
             comfort
             and
             satisfaction
             ?
             this
             thou
             would
             not
             have
             others
             know
             ,
             but
             desirest
             a
             deliverance
             from
             Thou
             hast
             such
             a
             
               good
               purpose
               and
               excellent
               design
            
             in
             thy
             head
             ,
             which
             thou
             knowest
             not
             how
             to
             communicate
             ,
             yet
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             directed
             ,
             assisted
             and
             prospered
             in
             .
             Thou
             hast
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             
               a
               yoke-fellow
            
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Son
             of
             Belial
             ,
             doth
             not
             know
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             place
             ;
             or
             though
             he
             knows
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             is
             a
             thorn
             in
             thy
             side
             ,
             and
             makest
             thee
             go
             mourning
             all
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             thou
             lovest
             him
             so
             well
             ,
             and
             art
             so
             tender
             of
             his
             reputation
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             tell
             the
             dearest
             Friend
             thou
             hast
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             commend
             thy
             prudence
             and
             affection
             ,
             bear
             it
             as
             long
             and
             as
             well
             as
             ever
             thou
             canst
             ;
             but
             thou
             mayst
             do
             both
             him
             and
             thy self
             a
             singular
             kindness
             by
             telling
             thy
             God
             of
             it
             .
             Thou
             hast
             an
             
               unnatural
               and
               disobedient
               Child
            
             ,
             who
             came
             out
             of
             thine
             own
             Bowels
             ,
             and
             whom
             thou
             lovest
             as
             thy
             own
             Soul
             ,
             but
             he
             neither
             fears
             God
             ,
             nor
             reverenceth
             man
             ;
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             following
             the
             good
             counsel
             thou
             givest
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             hear
             it
             ;
             thou
             canst
             not
             think
             of
             him
             without
             breathing
             a
             sigh
             ,
             scarce
             see
             him
             without
             dropping
             a
             tear
             ,
             and
             thy
             Soul
             doth
             even
             break
             with
             the
             longings
             it
             hath
             to
             see
             him
             another
             man
             ,
             a
             new
             man
             ,
             convinced
             ,
             converted
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             
             turned
             from
             his
             disobedience
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             brought
             over
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             to
             God
             ;
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             more
             of
             the
             love
             and
             kindness
             of
             such
             an
             one
             as
             thou
             art
             nearly
             related
             to
             ,
             or
             hast
             great
             dependence
             upon
             :
             These
             things
             ,
             and
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             twenty
             more
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             are
             very
             much
             the
             matter
             of
             thy
             desire
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             are
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             :
             that
             
               God
               who
               performed
               all
               things
               for
            
             David
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             perform
             all
             these
             things
             for
             thee
             :
             and
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             willingly
             have
             others
             acquainted
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             loath
             that
             thy
             Family
             should
             be
             privy
             to
             the
             stirrings
             and
             workings
             of
             thy
             heart
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             bring
             thee
             upon
             thy
             knees
             in
             thy
             secret
             Retirements
             :
             there
             thou
             mayst
             be
             bold
             ,
             and
             as
             free
             as
             thou
             pleasest
             ;
             there
             thou
             mayst
             fully
             open
             thy
             case
             ,
             and
             unbosome
             thy self
             ,
             and
             tell
             God
             all
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             keep
             back
             nothing
             :
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             holy
             David
             ,
             who
             could
             say
             in
             
               Psal.
               38.
               9.
               
               All
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               my
               groaning
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             pleasantness
             of
             the
             work
             is
             enough
             to
             attract
             and
             draw
             an
             holy
             Soul
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             Secret
             Prayer
             brings
             the
             Christian
             into
             secret
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             secret
             Communion
             is
             a
             sweet
             
             Communion
             ,
             as
             that
             person
             tastes
             and
             experiences
             ,
             who
             loves
             God
             indeed
             .
             Two
             Lovers
             have
             abundantly
             more
             delight
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             each
             other's
             company
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             got
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             to
             interrupt
             or
             observe
             them
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             croud
             and
             throng
             of
             People
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             room
             ,
             where
             many
             eyes
             are
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             familiar
             and
             free
             ,
             as
             their
             mutual
             affection
             doth
             require
             .
             We
             have
             free
             leave
             given
             us
             ,
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             a
             Divine
             Command
             ,
             
               to
               come
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               with
               holdness
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.
             16.
             with
             a
             freedom
             of
             speech
             ,
             to
             fetch
             up
             the
             bottom
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             tell
             our
             whole
             minds
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Saints
             go
             in
             company
             ,
             many
             times
             he
             that
             is
             called
             out
             to
             be
             at
             that
             time
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             rest
             to
             God
             ,
             finds
             himself
             confin'd
             and
             bound
             up
             by
             a
             natural
             and
             over-powering
             modesty
             ,
             and
             his
             Christian
             Child-like
             boldness
             is
             abated
             ,
             nay
             ,
             wholly
             to
             seek
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             at
             such
             a
             great
             loss
             ,
             and
             so
             exceedingly
             
               troubled
               that
               he
               cannot
               speak
            
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             use
             the
             words
             of
             that
             holy
             man
             Asaph
             ,
             Psal.
             73.
             
             His
             freedom
             is
             turned
             into
             oppression
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             so
             full
             of
             matter
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             is
             almost
             ready
             to
             break
             within
             him
             ,
             because
             at
             that
             time
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             give
             himself
             vent
             :
             in
             such
             a
             case
             there
             is
             an
             awe
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             
             that
             doth
             issue
             in
             a
             painful
             restraint
             .
             Oh
             Christians
             ,
             if
             you
             could
             hear
             some
             gracious
             Souls
             in
             their
             private
             Addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             put
             you
             into
             an
             amazement
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             forbear
             standing
             and
             wondering
             how
             bold
             they
             are
             with
             God
             ,
             though
             not
             saucy
             ;
             how
             familiarly
             they
             will
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             know
             and
             consider
             their
             distance
             ;
             how
             plain
             they
             will
             be
             ,
             how
             earnest
             and
             importunate
             ,
             how
             they
             will
             plead
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             produce
             their
             Arguments
             and
             strong
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             with
             vehemency
             urge
             them
             ,
             wrestling
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             must
             have
             their
             Petitions
             granted
             ,
             and
             will
             too
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             herein
             that
             which
             they
             have
             learned
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             use
             those
             words
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             ,
             who
             speaks
             in
             them
             :
             they
             do
             not
             herein
             forget
             themselves
             ,
             or
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             more
             bold
             than
             welcome
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             raised
             and
             enlarged
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             wound
             up
             their
             importunity
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             ;
             they
             do
             no
             more
             than
             what
             they
             have
             their
             kind
             and
             gracious
             Father's
             allowance
             for
             ,
             and
             then
             are
             their
             Prayers
             his
             Musick
             .
             And
             when
             they
             have
             done
             thus
             ,
             who
             but
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             taken
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             tell
             or
             conceive
             the
             fruit
             and
             advantage
             which
             thereby
             cometh
             into
             them
             ?
             when
             
             their
             Souls
             have
             had
             so
             large
             a
             vent
             ,
             what
             ●ase
             do
             they
             find
             in
             themselves
             !
             what
             peace
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             passeth
             understanding
             !
             how
             do
             their
             Faces
             shine
             ,
             even
             as
             that
             of
             Moses
             did
             when
             he
             came
             down
             from
             the
             Mount
             ?
             what
             delights
             have
             they
             had
             ,
             what
             joys
             of
             Faith
             ,
             what
             a
             satisfaction
             do
             they
             find
             within
             .
             This
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             holy
             David
             did
             with
             highest
             confidence
             promise
             unto
             himself
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             question
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             encouraged
             to
             promise
             so
             much
             to
             himself
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             by
             the
             experiences
             he
             had
             had
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             
               Psal.
               63.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               My
               soul
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               as
               with
               marrow
               and
               fatness
            
             ;
             He
             looked
             not
             only
             for
             a
             little
             taste
             ,
             a
             drop
             of
             mercy
             ,
             or
             some
             crumbs
             of
             comfort
             ,
             so
             much
             only
             as
             would
             set
             him
             a
             longing
             ,
             or
             keep
             life
             and
             soul
             together
             ,
             but
             a
             full
             meal
             .
             He
             promised
             himself
             
               the
               best
            
             ,
             not
             brown-bread
             and
             water
             ,
             ordinary
             course
             fare
             ;
             but
             
               marrow
               and
               fatness
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             enough
             too
             ,
             a
             fulness
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             should
             not
             rise
             up
             complaining
             ,
             but
             admiring
             and
             triumphing
             ;
             
               my
               mouth
               shall
               praise
               thee
               with
               joyful
               lips
               :
            
             when
             he
             had
             his
             sweet
             refreshing
             ,
             his
             fill
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             bless
             his
             Benefactor
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             he
             did
             promise
             himself
             these
             rich
             and
             comfortable
             Enjoyments
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             his
             
             retirements
             ,
             in
             his
             secret
             converses
             with
             God.
             
               When
               I
               remember
               thee
               upon
               my
               bed
               ,
               and
               meditate
               upon
               thee
               in
               the
               night-watches
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             words
             Mr.
             Dickson
             hath
             this
             Observation
             very
             apposite
             to
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               The
               way
               to
               find
               refreshment
               spiritual
               ,
               is
               ,
               beside
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               give
               our selves
               to
               spiritual
               Exercises
               in
               secret
               ,
               at
               such
               times
               as
               our
               civil
               and
               natural
               necessities
               may
               best
               spare
               ,
               and
               then
               and
               there
               to
               recall
               to
               mind
               what
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               seen
               or
               felt
               of
               God's
               Word
               or
               Working
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               our
               thoughts
               upon
               this
               holy
               Subject
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               Soliloquy
               ,
               and
               Meditation
               .
            
             This
             ,
             this
             brings
             in
             spiritual
             refreshment
             indeed
             ;
             this
             warms
             the
             heart
             ,
             this
             feasts
             it
             ,
             this
             delights
             it
             ,
             this
             raiseth
             it
             ,
             this
             furnishes
             it
             with
             new
             Songs
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Secret
             Prayer
             shall
             not
             be
             vain
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             doth
             not
             only
             walk
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Congregations
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             Assemblies
             of
             his
             Saints
             ;
             thou
             indeed
             the
             Prophet
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               Psal.
               87.
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               loveth
               the
               gates
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             saith
             Ainsworth
             ,
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             
               more
               than
               all
               the
               dwellings
               of
               Iacob
               :
            
             but
             ▪
             he
             will
             graciously
             condescend
             so
             far
             as
             to
             afford
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             meeting
             to
             
               two
               or
               three
               of
               his
               friends
            
             when
             met
             together
             
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             there
             he
             will
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
             You
             have
             Christ's
             own
             word
             for
             your
             assurance
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             20.
             as
             to
             assist
             ,
             so
             to
             accept
             ,
             and
             bless
             ,
             and
             do
             for
             them
             the
             good
             things
             which
             they
             desire
             ;
             yea
             ,
             his
             Grace
             is
             so
             infinite
             ,
             and
             his
             Love
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             his
             condescention
             shall
             be
             lower
             yet
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             come
             into
             a
             corner
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             a
             Child
             of
             his
             alone
             praying
             and
             crying
             .
             
               Cantic
               .
               2.
               14.
               
               O
               my
               Dove
               ,
               that
               art
               in
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               rocks
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               secret
               places
               of
               the
               stairs
               ;
               let
               me
               see
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               let
               me
               hear
               thy
               voice
               ;
               for
               sweet
               is
               thy
               voice
               ,
               and
               thy
               countenance
               is
               comely
               .
            
             When
             she
             is
             most
             retired
             and
             absconded
             ,
             Christ
             loves
             both
             to
             see
             her
             and
             hear
             her
             ;
             tho'
             she
             be
             Sun-burnt
             with
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             sooted
             with
             Infirmities
             ,
             yet
             her
             Countenance
             is
             comely
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             there
             he
             seeth
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Father's
             Image
             ;
             and
             tho'
             her
             Prayers
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             chatterings
             of
             a
             Crane
             ;
             yet
             the
             voice
             is
             sweet
             in
             the
             ear
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             language
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             .
             And
             although
             our
             Lord
             spake
             this
             to
             his
             Spouse
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             Parts
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             take
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
             When
             Elijah
             was
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             ,
             and
             we
             noted
             before
             ,
             under
             the
             Juniper-Tree
             ,
             God
             
             was
             pleased
             to
             come
             and
             join
             himself
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Case
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             withdrawing
             himself
             ,
             
               What
               dost
               thou
               here
               ,
               Elijah
               ?
            
             what
             was
             it
             that
             brought
             thee
             hither
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             of
             me
             ?
             Know
             ,
             O
             holy
             Soul
             ,
             thou
             standest
             in
             the
             same
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hast
             the
             same
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             maist
             promise
             thy self
             the
             same
             kindness
             ;
             God
             will
             not
             think
             it
             too
             much
             for
             his
             Majesty
             to
             come
             to
             thee
             alone
             when
             desired
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             to
             bring
             with
             him
             a
             blessing
             for
             thee
             :
             though
             thou
             takest
             none
             here
             to
             back
             thee
             ,
             hast
             not
             a
             Friend
             on
             Earth
             to
             join
             in
             the
             Suit
             ,
             yet
             do
             thou
             go
             and
             state
             thine
             own
             case
             ,
             draw
             up
             thy
             Petition
             ,
             and
             present
             it
             unto
             God
             with
             an
             hand
             of
             faith
             ,
             setting
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             presently
             add
             his
             fiat
             ,
             his
             Amen
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             the
             answer
             shall
             not
             presently
             be
             given
             in
             to
             thee
             ,
             yet
             the
             grant
             shall
             be
             past
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             thy
             Father
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Be
               it
               unto
               this
               soul
               even
               as
               it
               will.
            
             Nay
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             only
             give
             the
             thing
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             good
             for
             thee
             ,
             but
             more
             too
             :
             and
             while
             thou
             askest
             like
             a
             Child
             ,
             he
             will
             answer
             thee
             like
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             most
             gracious
             assurance
             hereof
             you
             have
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
             faithful
             and
             true
             witness
             ;
             
               Thy
               father
               which
               seeth
               in
               secre●
               ,
               shall
               reward
               thee
               openly
               .
            
             He
             sees
             the
             sincerity
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             importunity
             of
             thy
             desires
             ;
             he
             seeth
             how
             thou
             labourest
             at
             the
             Oar
             ,
             and
             what
             pains
             thou
             hast
             taken
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             great
             wrestlings
             thou
             hast
             wrestled
             ;
             and
             having
             seen
             ,
             
               he
               will
               reward
            
             ;
             the
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             is
             to
             come
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             believe
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             lose
             thy
             labour
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             have
             pangs
             and
             throws
             of
             Soul
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             bring
             forth
             nothing
             but
             wind
             ;
             never
             did
             any
             one
             Holy
             Prayer
             fall
             short
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             drop
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             the
             great
             God
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             set
             his
             Children
             about
             any
             unprofitable
             work
             .
             Paul
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             was
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             last
             ,
             
               Be
               stedfast
               ,
               immovable
               ,
               always
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               knowing
               that
               your
               labour
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             As
             their
             grievous
             sufferings
             turn
             them
             to
             a
             very
             good
             account
             ,
             so
             shall
             all
             their
             holy
             actions
             :
             There
             is
             never
             an
             appointment
             of
             duty
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             carrieth
             in
             its
             Bowels
             a
             design
             of
             Mercy
             .
             
               He
               saith
               not
               to
               the
               seed
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               seek
               ye
               my
               face
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             the
             preparing
             and
             engaging
             of
             their
             hearts
             to
             pray
             ,
             speaks
             his
             readiness
             and
             resolution
             to
             
               incline
               his
               ear
            
             to
             hear
             .
             When
             he
             bids
             them
             
               open
               their
               mouths
            
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             he
             might
             
               fill
               them
            
             ;
             He
             
             would
             not
             have
             them
             give
             a
             knock
             at
             his
             door
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             but
             hath
             promised
             when
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             
               opened
               to
               them
            
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             opens
             his
             door
             ,
             he
             will
             open
             his
             
               heart
               and
               hand
               too
            
             ,
             and
             not
             send
             them
             away
             empty
             .
             When
             he
             bids
             them
             seek
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             their
             finding
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             they
             find
             ,
             shall
             be
             worth
             their
             while
             ,
             and
             pay
             them
             for
             all
             the
             pains
             they
             took
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             shall
             not
             have
             cause
             to
             complain
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             sit
             down
             losers
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             disappointment
             of
             their
             expectations
             .
             Nay
             ,
             further
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             reward
             us
             openly
             .
             He
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             that
             the
             World
             should
             see
             how
             he
             useth
             his
             Servants
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             there
             is
             a
             reward
             for
             the
             Righteous
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Devil
             was
             a
             Fool
             in
             going
             about
             to
             charge
             rotten
             sordid
             designs
             ,
             and
             a
             mercenary
             selfishness
             upon
             Iob
             ,
             yet
             he
             himself
             was
             forced
             to
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             
               Iob
               did
               not
               serve
               God
               〈◊〉
               nought
               .
            
             He
             will
             reward
             thee
             openly
             ,
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             before
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ▪
             as
             you
             have
             compassed
             his
             Altar
             with
             your
             Supplications
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             compass
             you
             about
             with
             Favour
             and
             with
             Songs
             ;
             he
             will
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             he
             will
             convince
             his
             enemies
             ,
             a
             foolish
             ,
             wicked
             and
             ungrateful
             World
             ,
             
               of
               all
               the
               hard
               speeches
               which
               they
               had
               spoken
               against
               him
               ,
            
             they
             themselves
             shall
             see
             it
             
             false
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             serve
             God
             ;
             he
             will
             by
             his
             liberal
             rewards
             given
             them
             ,
             extort
             from
             them
             this
             acknowledgment
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Lord
               is
               good
               to
               them
               that
               wait
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               soul
               that
               seeks
               him
            
             ;
             especially
             it
             shall
             be
             thus
             at
             the
             last
             and
             great
             day
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             the
             day
             of
             recompences
             ,
             the
             day
             in
             which
             
               God
               will
               make
               up
               his
               Iewels
               ,
            
             and
             set
             them
             ,
             not
             in
             Gold
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Glory
               .
               Then
            
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             it
             in
             Mal.
             3.
             18.
             yea
             ,
             then
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             
               shall
               ye
               discern
               between
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ;
               betweem
               him
               that
               serveth
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               serveth
               him
               not
            
             ;
             between
             him
             that
             seeketh
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             seeketh
             him
             not
             ;
             between
             him
             that
             prayeth
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             prayeth
             not
             .
             Then
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             apparent
             and
             manifest
             difference
             ;
             the
             stone-blind
             World
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             wickedly
             ,
             wilfully
             blind
             ,
             shall
             see
             it
             to
             their
             vexation
             and
             torment
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             motives
             by
             which
             I
             did
             design
             ,
             and
             do
             hope
             to
             work
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             these
             the
             Silken
             Cords
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             the
             Rational
             Arguments
             ,
             with
             which
             I
             would
             allu●e
             and
             draw
             you
             to
             the
             conscientious
             chearful
             performance
             of
             this
             excellent
             ,
             necessary
             and
             Soul-chearing
             ,
             Soul-fattening
             Duty
             of
             Secret-Prayer
             ;
             and
             oh
             that
             I
             might
             hear
             you
             have
             been
             wrought
             upon
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             with
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             
             do
             this
             work
             well
             ,
             and
             not
             fail
             as
             to
             the
             right
             management
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             miss
             and
             fall
             short
             of
             those
             singular
             benefits
             and
             advantages
             which
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             afford
             you
             what
             assistance
             I
             judge
             needful
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             in
             silence
             passing
             over
             those
             Directions
             which
             refer
             to
             Prayer
             in
             general
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             up
             some
             that
             do
             particularly
             concern
             and
             relate
             to
             Secret-Prayer
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             mind
             and
             Practise
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Make
             thy
             secret
             approaches
             to
             God
             with
             the
             greatest
             solemnity
             of
             Spirit
             that
             thou
             canst
             ;
             though
             thou
             goest
             in
             the
             
               multitude
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             and
             with
             
               faith
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             with
             
               hope
               of
               finding
               Grace
            
             ,
             yet
             be
             sure
             that
             
               in
               his
               fear
            
             thou
             worship
             toward
             his
             Holy
             Temple
             ;
             though
             thou
             art
             alone
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             here
             to
             be
             an
             eye-witness
             ,
             do
             thou
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             him
             with
             as
             great
             an
             
               ●we
               and
               dread
               upon
               thy
               spirit
               ,
            
             with
             as
             great
             
               ●umility
               and
               reverence
               in
               thy
               carriage
               and
               deportment
               ,
            
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             World
             upon
             thee
             ;
             though
             thou
             mayest
             in
             thy
             retirements
             be
             more
             
               free
               and
               open
               ,
               in
            
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             thy self
             and
             thy
             condition
             ,
             thy
             burthens
             ,
             wants
             and
             desires
             ,
             because
             
               no
               body
               sees
            
             thee
             ;
             yet
             thou
             must
             not
             be
             
               rude
               ,
               unmannerly
               ,
               and
               sawcy
               ,
            
             because
             
               God
               
               sees
               thee
            
             .
             When
             thou
             art
             in
             a
             Corner
             ,
             God
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             upon
             a
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             ,
             attended
             by
             innumerable
             Angles
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             presence
             cover
             their
             Faces
             with
             their
             Wings
             ,
             as
             knowing
             their
             distance
             ,
             their
             inability
             and
             unworthiness
             to
             behold
             him
             .
             Remember
             thou
             hast
             to
             do
             with
             Majesty
             ,
             yea
             ,
             with
             an
             Infinite
             and
             Glorious
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             
               Shall
               not
               his
               excellency
               make
               you
               afraid
               ?
               and
               his
               dread
               fall
               upon
               you
               ?
            
             Job
             13.
             11.
             
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             most
             excellent
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             most
             fear
             God's
             Excellency
             .
             David
             began
             Psalm
             8.
             with
             the
             admiration
             of
             God's
             Excellency
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               our
               Lord
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               name
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               !
            
             And
             then
             in
             the
             same
             Psalm
             he
             fell
             to
             humbling
             and
             vilifying
             thoughts
             and
             expressions
             of
             Man.
             
               What
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               art
               mindful
               of
               him
               ?
               and
               the
               son
               of
               man
               that
               thou
               visitest
               him
               ?
               Abraham
            
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             the
             Friend
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             how
             low
             was
             he
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             fill'd
             with
             an
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             alone
             stood
             before
             him
             ▪
             pleading
             for
             wicked
             Sodom
             ?
             Observe
             how
             he
             carried
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             Genesis
             18.
             27.
             
             
               Behold
               now
               ,
               I
               have
               taken
               upon
               me
               to
               speak
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               am
               but
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
            
             And
             
               vers
               .
               30.
               
               O
               let
               not
               the
               Lord
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               .
            
             And
             yet
             again
             ,
             
               verse
               32.
               
               O
               let
               not
               the
               Lord
               be
               angry
               ;
               and
               I
               
               will
               speak
               yet
               but
               this
               once
               .
            
             By
             all
             this
             you
             see
             ,
             how
             much
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             offending
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             God
             expects
             from
             his
             creatures
             ,
             yea
             ,
             from
             his
             dearest
             Children
             ;
             he
             stands
             upon
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             looks
             to
             be
             treated
             like
             himself
             .
             
               Levit.
               10.
               3.
               
               Moses
               said
               unto
               Aaron
               ,
               This
               is
               that
               the
               Lord
               spake
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               sanctified
               in
               all
               them
               that
               come
               nigh
               me
               .
               See
               then
               that
               you
               have
               grace
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               reverence
               and
               godly
               fear
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               your
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             found
             him
             so
             ,
             when
             destroyed
             by
             fire
             that
             came
             from
             his
             presence
             upon
             their
             not
             observing
             his
             order
             in
             matter
             of
             worship
             ;
             they
             brought
             with
             them
             strange
             fire
             ,
             and
             met
             with
             devouring
             fire
             .
             Therefore
             do
             you
             fear
             before
             him
             when
             you
             pray
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             no-body
             be
             by
             ,
             remember
             and
             consider
             that
             God
             is
             by
             ,
             as
             to
             hear
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             so
             curiously
             to
             observe
             both
             the
             frame
             of
             your
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             deportments
             before
             him
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             of
             pitiful
             eyes
             ,
             so
             of
             pure
             and
             piercing
             eyes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             indure
             to
             behold
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             hid
             ;
             all
             is
             naked
             and
             open
             before
             him
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             to
             do
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             thou
             settest
             about
             the
             work
             of
             Secret-Prayer
             ,
             study
             and
             endeavour
             secrecy
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             secret
             as
             ever
             thou
             canst
             ;
             do
             not
             tell
             others
             the
             business
             thou
             art
             taking
             in
             hand
             ;
             What
             though
             none
             know
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             enough
             for
             thee
             that
             thy
             Father
             doth
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             enough
             ;
             he
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             to
             be
             thy
             witness
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             for
             thee
             all
             that
             thou
             desirest
             .
             Never
             go
             to
             it
             with
             a
             design
             ,
             nor
             in
             such
             manner
             that
             others
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             for
             thy
             commendation
             .
             A
             Christian
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             may
             do
             Alms
             ,
             and
             pray
             so
             as
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             light
             shine
             before
             Men
             in
             order
             
               to
               the
               alluring
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               drawing
               them
               to
               the
               like
               acts
               of
               piety
               and
               charity
               :
            
             But
             to
             give
             others
             ,
             by
             any
             means
             ,
             an
             item
             of
             our
             private
             Duties
             ,
             in
             order
             
               to
               our
               own
               applause
            
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             praise
             with
             Men
             ,
             and
             be
             by
             them
             accounted
             in
             the
             number
             of
             serious
             ,
             strict
             and
             eminent
             Christians
             ,
             is
             too
             
               low
               a
               pitch
            
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             to
             fly
             ,
             it
             is
             Pharisaically
             wicked
             and
             abominable
             .
             And
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             you
             your selves
             will
             find
             it
             true
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             That
             a
             name
             thus
             obtained
             ,
             will
             not
             
               pay
               the
               charge
            
             ,
             but
             cost
             you
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             it
             is
             worth
             .
             It
             is
             far
             better
             for
             us
             to
             
               take
               care
               of
               our
               duty
            
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             God
             to
             
               take
               care
               of
               our
               names
            
             .
             If
             we
             can
             please
             God
             ,
             
             and
             get
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             though
             no-body
             knew
             all
             the
             steps
             we
             took
             in
             the
             way
             thither
             .
             When
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             warm
             at
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Fire
             burns
             ,
             
               speak
               with
               thy
               tongue
            
             ,
             it
             is
             thy
             friend
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             thy
             glory
             in
             Praises
             ;
             but
             command
             it
             to
             keep
             a
             due
             decorum
             ;
             be
             not
             
               so
               loud
            
             that
             others
             may
             hear
             ;
             do
             not
             ,
             like
             some
             ,
             make
             the
             
               street
               ring
            
             ;
             I
             readily
             grant
             that
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             voice
             is
             sometimes
             the
             
               effect
               of
               an
               oppressed
               spirit
            
             ,
             whom
             speaking
             will
             not
             serve
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             crying
             ,
             and
             that
             aloud
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             is
             the
             
               effect
               of
               a
               soul
               fir'd
               and
               inflam'd
            
             with
             holy
             longings
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             an
             
               help
               to
               the
               raising
               up
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               affections
               :
            
             Only
             when
             thou
             dost
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             get
             as
             far
             as
             thou
             canst
             out
             of
             the
             hearing
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             
               not
               be
               as
               the
               hypocrites
               are
               .
            
             If
             thou
             hast
             not
             conveniency
             for
             that
             ,
             neither
             within
             doors
             nor
             without
             ,
             then
             go
             to
             God
             as
             he
             came
             to
             Elijah
             ,
             in
             a
             
               soft
               and
               still
               voice
            
             .
             Thy
             Father
             can
             
               hear
               thy
               whispers
            
             ,
             for
             thou
             always
             speakest
             in
             his
             ear
             ;
             yea
             ,
             more
             ,
             Romans
             8.
             27.
             
             
               He
               that
               searcheth
               the
               heart
               ,
               knoweth
               what
               is
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             He
             had
             in
             the
             Verse
             before
             ,
             spoken
             of
             
               groans
               that
               could
               not
               be
               utter'd
            
             ;
             desires
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Soul
             which
             it
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             express
             ;
             
             but
             though
             thou
             canst
             utter
             neither
             sighs
             ,
             nor
             groans
             ,
             nor
             words
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             your
             minds
             ,
             what
             your
             spirits
             are
             working
             out
             after
             :
             when
             you
             say
             nothing
             ,
             he
             can
             tell
             what
             you
             would
             have
             :
             
               All
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               .
            
             He
             understands
             the
             language
             of
             thy
             sighs
             ,
             yea
             thy
             very
             tears
             are
             to
             him
             articulate
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             hear
             the
             words
             of
             thy
             mouth
             .
             We
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Woman
             said
             any
             thing
             who
             washed
             Christ's
             Feet
             with
             her
             tears
             ,
             and
             wiped
             them
             with
             the
             hairs
             of
             her
             head
             ;
             but
             in
             those
             tears
             and
             actions
             Christ
             saw
             love
             and
             thankfulness
             ;
             
               much
               is
               forgiven
               her
               ,
               therefore
               she
               loveth
               much
            
             ;
             yea
             he
             doth
             know
             what
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             by
             your
             very
             looks
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             when
             the
             floods
             compassed
             Ionah
             about
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             billows
             and
             waves
             passed
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             looked
             upon
             himself
             as
             being
             in
             a
             perishing
             condition
             ,
             he
             resolved
             upon
             giving
             God
             a
             look
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             quite
             lost
             ;
             
               Ionah
               2.
               4.
               
               Then
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               cast
               out
               of
               thy
               sight
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               look
               again
               toward
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               :
            
             and
             that
             look
             saved
             him
             ,
             Verse
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               brought
               up
               my
               life
               from
               corruption
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God.
            
             He
             looks
             pitifully
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             looks
             graciously
             down
             upon
             him
             :
             do
             thou
             so
             act
             the
             Saint
             ,
             as
             carefully
             to
             avoid
             every
             thing
             of
             the
             Pharisee
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             When
             thou
             art
             alone
             in
             prayer
             ,
             make
             it
             thy
             great
             desire
             and
             care
             to
             be
             with
             God.
             In
             all
             thy
             approaches
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             thine
             appearances
             before
             him
             ,
             make
             sure
             that
             thou
             be
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Psal.
               139.
               18.
               
               When
               I
               awake
               ,
               I
               am
               still
               with
               thee
               :
            
             this
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             constancy
             of
             God's
             kindness
             .
             
               Though
               the
               most
               vigilant
               of
               the
               Saints
               sometimes
               fall
               into
               sleepiness
               and
               drowsiness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               perceive
               not
               God's
               presence
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               care
               over
               them
               ,
               nor
               love
               to
               them
               ;
               yet
               when
               the
               Lord
               awakeneth
               up
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               reneweth
               their
               spiritual
               senses
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               to
               see
               and
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               doth
               never
               leave
               them
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               when
               they
               least
               perceive
               his
               presence
               .
            
             But
             others
             do
             by
             this
             understand
             the
             gracious
             frame
             and
             workings
             of
             
             David's
             Spirit
             .
             He
             was
             every
             morning
             with
             God
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             opened
             his
             eyes
             ,
             he
             directed
             them
             to
             God.
             God
             was
             the
             excellent
             and
             endeared
             Object
             that
             he
             would
             first
             converse
             with
             ,
             and
             bestow
             his
             morning
             visit
             upon
             .
             I
             am
             still
             with
             thee
             by
             meditation
             .
             Oh
             that
             thou
             couldest
             say
             the
             same
             in
             truth
             as
             to
             this
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             .
             Lord
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             at
             prayer
             ,
             I
             am
             still
             with
             thee
             .
             I
             am
             often
             upon
             my
             knees
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             as
             often
             with
             my
             God
             ;
             I
             
               Iohn
               1.
               3.
               
               That
               which
               we
               
               have
               seen
               and
               heard
               ,
               declare
               we
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               also
               may
               have
               fellowship
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               truly
               our
               fellowship
               is
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Do
             you
             press
             after
             that
             ,
             a
             fellowship
             with
             God
             :
             do
             you
             enquire
             for
             that
             ,
             as
             Elisha
             when
             he
             had
             got
             the
             Mantle
             which
             his
             Master
             had
             dropt
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
            
             Elijah
             ?
             so
             do
             you
             :
             here
             is
             the
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             where
             is
             the
             fellowship
             ?
             Truly
             that
             Person
             is
             both
             wickedly
             and
             miserably
             alone
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             with
             God
             in
             duty
             .
             He
             sins
             greatly
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             get
             nothing
             by
             it
             .
             That
             is
             an
             accursed
             privacy
             out
             of
             which
             the
             great
             and
             ever-blessed
             God
             is
             excluded
             .
             He
             is
             indeed
             
               with
               thee
            
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             in
             thy
             greatest
             retirements
             ;
             
               Psal.
               139.
               8.
               
               If
               I
               ascend
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               thou
               art
               there
               ;
               if
               I
               make
               my
               bed
               in
               Hell
               ,
               thou
               art
               there
               .
            
             So
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             God
             is
             there
             ;
             if
             in
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             God
             is
             there
             ;
             if
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             God
             is
             there
             .
             He
             fills
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             Actions
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             ;
             no
             gracious
             Soul
             that
             doth
             indeed
             love
             him
             ,
             will
             sit
             down
             satisfied
             with
             that
             .
             While
             God
             is
             with
             thee
             by
             his
             Omnipresence
             observing
             thee
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             ways
             ;
             what
             duties
             thou
             dost
             ,
             and
             how
             thou
             dost
             them
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             thy
             great
             care
             to
             be
             
               with
               God
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             holy
             meditation
             and
             affection
             :
             to
             
             have
             the
             thoughts
             dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             desires
             running
             out
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             delights
             feasting
             upon
             God.
             Have
             a
             care
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             pretend
             to
             be
             alone
             in
             your
             duty
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             lay
             the
             reins
             upon
             your
             necks
             ,
             and
             allow
             your
             minds
             in
             their
             loose
             and
             vain
             ex●ursions
             .
             Christian
             ,
             go
             to
             thy
             duty
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             thy
             God
             too
             ▪
             So
             that
             good
             man
             wisely
             resolved
             ;
             
               Psal.
               43.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               O
               send
               out
               thy
               light
               and
               truth
               ,
               let
               them
               lead
               me
               ,
               let
               them
               bring
               me
               unto
               thy
               hill
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               tabernacles
               ;
               then
               will
               I
               go
               unto
               the
               altar
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               God
               my
               exceeding
               joy
               .
            
             He
             would
             not
             stop
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             get
             up
             to
             the
             God
             who
             was
             worshipped
             there
             :
             and
             when
             thou
             art
             with
             him
             ,
             keep
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             close
             as
             thou
             canst
             :
             let
             no
             temptation
             draw
             thee
             away
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Whensoever
             thou
             art
             in
             secret
             before
             God
             ,
             reveal
             all
             thy
             secrets
             to
             him
             :
             deal
             plainly
             and
             openly
             with
             him
             ;
             anatomize
             thy
             Soul
             in
             his
             presence
             ;
             tell
             him
             all
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             thou
             remembrest
             hath
             been
             in
             thy
             life
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             hide
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             :
             whatsoever
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             preacheth
             to
             thee
             ,
             do
             thou
             go
             and
             repeat
             it
             all
             to
             God
             :
             confess
             to
             him
             those
             evil
             Actions
             thou
             didst
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             covert
             of
             darkness
             ,
             though
             no
             mortal
             eye
             saw
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             
             any
             body
             charge
             thee
             with
             them
             .
             The
             keeping
             back
             of
             part
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             may
             be
             thy
             ruine
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             keeping
             back
             part
             of
             the
             price
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             covering
             the
             fraud
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             was
             the
             death
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             .
             Acknowledge
             to
             him
             those
             heart-corruptions
             which
             did
             never
             come
             into
             act
             ;
             the
             law
             in
             the
             members
             that
             warreth
             against
             the
             law
             in
             your
             mind
             ;
             the
             sin
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             ;
             that
             cursed
             root
             of
             bitterness
             which
             lieth
             under
             ground
             :
             the
             vicious
             fountain
             that
             is
             continually
             boiling
             and
             bubling
             up
             in
             filthy
             thoughts
             and
             vile
             affections
             ,
             though
             it
             never
             sent
             forth
             such
             muddy
             and
             abominable
             streams
             as
             run
             in
             an
             impetuous
             and
             rapid
             manner
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             others
             ,
             overflowing
             all
             the
             banks
             that
             Religion
             and
             Reason
             do
             set
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Do
             thou
             thy self
             acquaint
             God
             with
             the
             plague
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             which
             threatens
             the
             life
             of
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             spots
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             others
             upon
             thee
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             shew
             it self
             in
             botches
             and
             boils
             .
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             need
             not
             let
             men
             know
             ,
             not
             your
             dearest
             ,
             intimate
             and
             most
             faithful
             Friends
             know
             all
             that
             you
             are
             chargeable
             with
             ;
             yet
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             so
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             indeed
             no
             other
             than
             a
             giving
             of
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Omniscience
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             you
             do
             it
             as
             you
             ought
             in
             a
             believing
             
             way
             )
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             too
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             God
             ready
             to
             forgive
             and
             multiply
             pardons
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             hide
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             ;
             because
             he
             seeth
             all
             ,
             searcheth
             the
             hearts
             ;
             possesseth
             the
             reins
             ,
             and
             hath
             our
             most
             secret
             sins
             in
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ;
             
               He
               that
               covers
               his
               sins
               ,
               shall
               not
               prosper
            
             ;
             not
             in
             that
             action
             :
             when
             men
             go
             to
             eover
             ,
             God
             will
             come
             to
             discover
             .
             Adam
             having
             sinned
             ,
             went
             like
             a
             guilty
             Malefactor
             to
             hide
             himself
             ,
             but
             God
             knew
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             fetcht
             him
             out
             with
             a
             word
             .
             Achan
             having
             stoln
             the
             wedge
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             two
             hundred
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             ,
             and
             a
             goodly
             Babylonish
             Garment
             ,
             went
             and
             hid
             them
             in
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Tent
             ,
             but
             God
             made
             him
             fetch
             them
             out
             again
             .
             When
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             plain-dealing
             is
             best
             ,
             specially
             when
             you
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             God.
             And
             let
             me
             here
             add
             ,
             That
             freedom
             and
             openness
             of
             heart
             in
             a
             way
             of
             humble
             confession
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             good
             argument
             of
             a
             gracious
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             speaks
             a
             person
             acted
             by
             an
             ingenuous
             filial
             spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             friend
             to
             sin
             ,
             no
             admirer
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             willing
             to
             load
             himself
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             the
             more
             loath
             himself
             ,
             and
             work
             his
             heart
             into
             the
             greater
             admirings
             of
             
               that
               patience
            
             which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             so
             many
             affronts
             ,
             
             hath
             so
             long
             born
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             
               that
               grace
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             so
             great
             provocations
             ,
             doth
             yet
             open
             to
             him
             a
             door
             of
             hope
             .
             And
             take
             one
             thing
             with
             you
             further
             :
             this
             freedom
             and
             openness
             of
             heart
             in
             confessing
             your
             sins
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             singular
             and
             compendious
             way
             (
             mingling
             with
             it
             faith
             in
             Christ
             )
             to
             provide
             for
             your
             own
             peace
             and
             comfort
             :
             when
             you
             do
             humbly
             and
             freely
             load
             your selves
             with
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             sins
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             them
             lie
             more
             light
             upon
             you
             Consciences
             :
             when
             you
             bind
             them
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             God
             loosing
             them
             ,
             and
             taking
             them
             off
             by
             the
             assurance
             of
             a
             gracious
             and
             full
             pardon
             .
             Till
             David
             came
             to
             this
             ,
             poor
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             a
             most
             dismal
             condition
             ;
             
               Psal.
               32.
               3.
               
               While
               he
               kept
               silence
               ,
               his
               bones
               waxed
               old
               through
               his
               roaring
               all
               the
               day
               :
            
             he
             kept
             silence
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             did
             not
             confess
             sin
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             spend
             all
             his
             time
             in
             roaring
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             torment
             and
             anguish
             which
             he
             felt
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             he
             did
             not
             carry
             toward
             God
             in
             a
             way
             of
             ingenuity
             ,
             God
             carried
             toward
             him
             in
             a
             way
             of
             severity
             .
             Vers.
             24.
             
             
               Day
               and
               night
               thy
               hand
               was
               heavy
               upon
               me
               ;
               my
               moisture
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               drought
               of
               Summer
               .
            
             He
             was
             sunk
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             hand
             ,
             and
             broken
             almost
             to
             shivers
             ,
             and
             dried
             up
             like
             a
             potsherd
             .
             But
             now
             see
             
             
             
             
             
             what
             a
             comfortable
             change
             was
             wrought
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             appeared
             to
             his
             joy
             ,
             when
             he
             brake
             off
             that
             sinful
             silence
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             took
             up
             a
             resolution
             of
             doing
             it
             !
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               I
               acknowledged
               my
               sin
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               mine
               iniquity
               have
               I
               not
               hid
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               confess
               my
               transgressions
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sin
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             remove
             Judgements
             ,
             to
             pacifie
             the
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             quiet
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             recover
             the
             sense
             of
             Divine
             Favour
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             for
             broken
             bones
             ,
             the
             joy
             of
             God's
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             When
             thou
             art
             in
             secret
             ,
             keep
             a
             strict
             watch
             over
             thy self
             :
             Watch
             over
             both
             thy
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ;
             watch
             
               over
               thy
               body
            
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             sleep
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             very
             unseasonably
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             the
             greatest
             reason
             to
             keep
             awake
             .
             You
             know
             what
             our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             That
             
               the
               body
               is
               weak
               where
               the
               spirit
               is
               willing
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             great
             shame
             for
             people
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             such
             as
             profess
             godliness
             )
             when
             they
             are
             about
             the
             Work
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             in
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             hearing
             and
             praying
             ,
             to
             sleep
             away
             so
             much
             of
             that
             precious
             time
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             things
             were
             none
             of
             their
             business
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             sit
             here
             as
             God's
             People
             sitteth
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             sign
             of
             a
             serious
             Christ●an
             ,
             
             coming
             to
             hear
             for
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             Life
             ,
             and
             working
             out
             Salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             sleep
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Observers
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             some
             on
             all
             sides
             to
             give
             them
             an
             awakening
             jog
             ;
             and
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Duty
             and
             of
             Love
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             friendly
             jog
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             to
             whom
             you
             give
             it
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             take
             it
             thankfully
             at
             your
             hands
             as
             a
             kindness
             :
             He
             doth
             not
             know
             how
             much
             he
             may
             lose
             by
             a
             little
             Nap
             ;
             some
             precious
             Truth
             may
             then
             be
             spoken
             and
             passed
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             greatly
             concerned
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             might
             have
             been
             greatly
             benefited
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             gone
             and
             lost
             as
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             slept
             it
             away
             .
             But
             when
             thou
             art
             all
             alone
             ,
             thou
             hast
             none
             by
             to
             do
             that
             friendly
             Office
             ,
             to
             bestow
             a
             jog
             upon
             thee
             ,
             then
             thou
             must
             do
             all
             the
             work
             thy self
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             thy self
             ;
             therefore
             thou
             shouldst
             be
             the
             more
             thine
             own
             Friend
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             more
             care
             and
             pains
             .
             And
             also
             
               watch
               thy
               Soul
            
             ,
             thine
             heart
             ;
             keep
             it
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             commanded
             ,
             with
             all
             diligence
             :
             And
             as
             Deborah
             said
             to
             her self
             when
             she
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             work
             ,
             
               Iudges
               5.
               12.
               
               Awake
               ,
               awake
               ,
               Debroah
               ;
               awake
               ,
               awake
               ,
               utter
               a
               Song
            
             ;
             so
             do
             you
             call
             upon
             your selves
             in
             your
             Duties
             ,
             Awake
             ,
             awake
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ;
             awake
             ,
             awake
             ,
             lift
             up
             a
             Prayer
             :
             Thou
             hast
             now
             
             wrestling-work
             in
             hand
             ,
             do
             not
             be
             dull
             ,
             heavy
             ,
             and
             lazy
             at
             it
             ;
             watch
             thine
             heart
             ,
             for
             it
             needs
             it
             ;
             and
             two
             things
             in
             particular
             it
             is
             very
             subject
             to
             ,
             
               wandrings
               and
               coolings
            
             ;
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             
               a
               wandering
               heart
               ▪
            
             will
             not
             keep
             its
             way
             ,
             nor
             dwell
             upon
             its
             proper
             Object
             .
             David
             could
             say
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
               :
            
             But
             could
             he
             say
             so
             always
             ?
             or
             canst
             thou
             ?
             No
             ,
             tho'
             it
             is
             fixed
             in
             its
             choice
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             its
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             its
             resolution
             for
             him
             ;
             yet
             it
             hath
             not
             that
             fixation
             of
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             upon
             him
             ,
             nor
             that
             fixedness
             of
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             .
             Thou
             thinkest
             thou
             carriest
             thy
             heart
             with
             thee
             to
             thy
             duty
             ;
             but
             dost
             thou
             not
             often
             find
             it
             hath
             given
             thee
             the
             slip
             ,
             and
             is
             gone
             before
             thou
             hast
             done
             ?
             Therefore
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             keep
             thine
             eye
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             keep
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             its
             business
             .
             But
             then
             again
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             hath
             its
             coolings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             its
             wandrings
             :
             As
             it
             should
             keep
             its
             way
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             carefully
             keep
             its
             heat
             .
             Be
             much
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             and
             frequent
             in
             stirring
             up
             thy self
             ,
             when
             thou
             goest
             by
             thy self
             ,
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             God
             ;
             beware
             of
             all
             deadness
             and
             dulness
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             going
             to
             serve
             a
             living
             God.
             When
             fire-brands
             are
             together
             ,
             they
             will
             help
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             burn
             to
             the
             last
             :
             but
             he
             that
             
             would
             keep
             a
             single
             one
             alive
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             tend
             it
             carefully
             ,
             and
             be
             often
             blowing
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             adding
             some
             fewel
             too
             .
             Watchfulness
             is
             as
             great
             and
             necessary
             a
             Duty
             ,
             as
             any
             the
             Christian
             hath
             to
             do
             ;
             he
             must
             watch
             
               unto
               Prayer
            
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             not
             go
             about
             it
             unseasonably
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             lose
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             ,
             but
             set
             up
             his
             sail
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             wind
             blows
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             also
             might
             make
             use
             of
             all
             advantages
             for
             the
             tuning
             of
             his
             instrument
             ,
             and
             getting
             his
             heart
             into
             a
             right
             frame
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             watch
             likewise
             in
             prayer
             :
             that
             when
             he
             is
             at
             the
             work
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             idle
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             lose
             his
             duty
             by
             losing
             himself
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             looking
             to
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             is
             Prayer
             without
             the
             heart
             ,
             unprofitable
             to
             man
             ,
             abominable
             to
             God
             :
             it
             is
             like
             a
             Carcase
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             hath
             once
             forsaken
             it
             ,
             a
             stinking
             and
             offensive
             thing
             ;
             who
             would
             make
             a
             Present
             of
             it
             to
             a
             great
             King
             ?
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             When
             thou
             art
             upon
             thy
             knees
             ,
             engaged
             in
             secret
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             thou
             double
             thy
             diligence
             ,
             and
             put
             thy
             strength
             forth
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             When
             a
             great
             many
             are
             lifting
             at
             an
             heary
             weight
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             spare
             himself
             ,
             and
             put
             forth
             the
             less
             strength
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             number
             to
             assist
             :
             but
             when
             there
             is
             no
             more
             
             than
             one
             single
             person
             tugging
             at
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             need
             strain
             and
             labour
             hard
             ,
             else
             he
             must
             leave
             it
             where
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             found
             it
             .
             When
             we
             are
             joined
             together
             with
             others
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             with
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Saints
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             number
             of
             Supplicants
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             besieging
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wrestling
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             pulling
             down
             the
             Blessings
             which
             are
             desired
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             may
             speak
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             
               Psal.
               7.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thine
               anger
               ,
               lift
               up
               thy self
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               rage
               of
               mine
               enemies
               :
               awake
               for
               me
               ,
               to
               the
               judgment
               which
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               ;
               so
               shall
               the
               congragation
               of
               the
               people
               compass
               thee
               about
               〈◊〉
               for
               their
               sakes
               therefore
               return
               thou
               on
               high
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             Congregation
             of
             God's
             People
             compassing
             him
             about
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             shew
             thy self
             ,
             be
             exalted
             in
             thy
             strength
             and
             in
             thy
             goodness
             and
             mercy
             .
             Yet
             know
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             Argument
             why
             any
             one
             single
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             should
             be
             remiss
             ,
             and
             abate
             of
             his
             zeal
             and
             endeavours
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             30.
             
             When
             we
             
               are
               together
            
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             we
             must
             
               strive
               together
               in
               Prayer
            
             ;
             the
             word
             is
             very
             emphatical
             .
             When
             we
             are
             together
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             in
             Prayer
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             agony
             too
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             only
             seek
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             strive
             for
             it
             ;
             
             strive
             mightily
             ,
             as
             Wrestlers
             do
             ,
             and
             Champions
             in
             the
             field
             :
             It
             is
             ,
             saith
             Beza
             ,
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             Military
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             signifies
             such
             fervency
             and
             zeal
             as
             is
             used
             in
             matters
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             a
             laying
             hold
             on
             God's
             strength
             ,
             and
             a
             putting
             forth
             of
             ours
             ,
             an
             acting
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             Tho
             we
             are
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             great
             number
             together
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             every
             one
             strive
             ,
             else
             it
             would
             be
             our
             shame
             ;
             as
             in
             a
             School
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Boys
             are
             studying
             and
             conning
             their
             Lessons
             ,
             any
             one
             should
             not
             mind
             it
             ,
             but
             be
             toying
             and
             loitering
             ;
             or
             as
             in
             a
             Work-house
             ,
             many
             should
             be
             labouring
             hard
             till
             the
             sweat
             run
             off
             their
             faces
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             industrious
             Company
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             one
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             there
             another
             trifling
             :
             and
             also
             it
             will
             be
             to
             your
             loss
             ;
             for
             tho
             the
             Church
             may
             obtain
             a
             gracious
             Answer
             ,
             and
             prevail
             for
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             delight
             themselves
             in
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             the
             lazy
             ,
             lukewarm
             Christian
             ,
             who
             did
             nothing
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             out
             of
             an
             indifferency
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             will
             ,
             an
             hundred
             to
             one
             ,
             fall
             short
             ,
             and
             miss
             of
             a
             share
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             those
             foolish
             slothful
             seekers
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             able
             :
             And
             while
             a
             Iacob
             ,
             after
             his
             wrestling
             ,
             is
             commended
             and
             rewarded
             ,
             hath
             his
             Name
             changed
             ,
             to
             his
             honour
             ,
             from
             weak
             Iacob
             ,
             to
             mighty
             Israel
             ;
             from
             Iacob
             a
             Worm
             ,
             to
             Israel
             a
             
             Prince
             with
             God.
             While
             resolved
             and
             importunate
             Souls
             are
             most
             graciously
             smil'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             ,
             as
             the
             Woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             was
             ,
             with
             their
             desires
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             their
             joys
             running
             over
             ;
             
               Be
               it
               to
               you
               even
               as
               you
               will
               ;
               I
               can
               ,
               I
               will
               deny
               you
               nothing
               :
            
             thou
             maist
             be
             sent
             away
             with
             a
             severe
             rebuke
             from
             God
             :
             
               Thou
               wicked
               and
               slothful
               servant
            
             .
             And
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             with
             a
             flea
             in
             thine
             ear
             ?
             no
             ,
             no
             ,
             with
             a
             sting
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             .
             Bu●
             now
             if
             there
             be
             such
             joint
             endeavours
             required
             ,
             such
             utmost
             striving
             when
             you
             go
             before
             God
             with
             your
             united
             forces
             ,
             surely
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             you
             should
             be
             cold
             and
             freeze
             ,
             why
             you
             should
             trifle
             and
             be
             careless
             when
             you
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             in
             secret
             with
             God
             ;
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             nearly
             concern
             you
             to
             summon
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             your
             Souls
             ,
             to
             muster
             all
             your
             forces
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             all
             your
             affections
             into
             a
             lively
             and
             fervant
             frame
             ,
             and
             every
             grace
             to
             its
             post
             and
             business
             .
             Being
             you
             have
             to
             do
             all
             your
             work
             your selves
             ,
             get
             as
             much
             strength
             from
             Heaven
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             employ
             all
             you
             get
             :
             whatsoever
             thy
             hand
             findeth
             to
             do
             ,
             thine
             own
             single
             hand
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             thou
             do
             it
             with
             all
             thy
             might
             .
             Christians
             ,
             you
             must
             seek
             mercy
             diligently
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             be
             succesful
             in
             your
             seeking
             .
          
           
           
             
               Seventhly
               ▪
            
             Let
             not
             thy
             secret
             Prayer
             shut
             Prayer
             out
             of
             thy
             Family
             ;
             do
             not
             make
             use
             of
             that
             performance
             as
             a
             sufficient
             excuse
             for
             this
             neglect
             and
             omission
             ,
             neither
             think
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             conscience
             now
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             will
             not
             pass
             for
             a
             good
             plea
             when
             thou
             shalt
             come
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             an
             holy
             God.
             It
             is
             indeed
             thy
             duty
             to
             pray
             alone
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             dost
             do
             it
             ,
             thou
             doest
             well
             ;
             yet
             thou
             must
             not
             only
             pray
             alone
             ,
             but
             with
             others
             also
             ;
             yea
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             indispensible
             duty
             ,
             incumbent
             upon
             you
             who
             are
             Governours
             of
             Families
             ;
             you
             should
             see
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             your
             Houses
             be
             Churches
             ,
             not
             Bethavens
             ,
             Houses
             of
             vanity
             ,
             but
             Bethels
             ,
             the
             Houses
             of
             God.
             We
             read
             of
             a
             Church
             that
             was
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Precilla
             and
             
               Aquila
               ,
               16
               Rom.
            
             5.
             and
             a
             Church
             which
             was
             in
             the
             House
             of
             
               Nymphus
               ,
               Coloss.
            
             4.
             15.
             and
             a
             Church
             that
             was
             in
             
             Philemon's
             House
             ,
             Philemon
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             common
             Saying
             and
             a
             true
             one
             ,
             That
             every
             man
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King
             in
             his
             own
             House
             :
             You
             do
             well
             enough
             remember
             your
             being
             Kings
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             do
             insist
             much
             upon
             your
             Authority
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             know
             how
             to
             Lord
             it
             enough
             ;
             only
             by
             the
             way
             take
             this
             short
             Advice
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             ;
             So
             rule
             as
             Kings
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             degenerate
             into
             Tyrants
             ;
             You
             are
             Heads
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             honoured
             for
             such
             ;
             but
             let
             not
             
             your
             Crowns
             be
             Thorns
             ,
             rending
             and
             tearing
             ,
             afflicting
             and
             vexing
             those
             that
             live
             under
             your
             shadow
             ,
             and
             should
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             .
             And
             withal
             ,
             do
             not
             forget
             that
             you
             are
             to
             be
             Prophets
             too
             ,
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             those
             that
             are
             under
             your
             Charge
             and
             Care.
             
               Gen.
               8.
               19.
               
               I
               know
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               command
               his
               children
               and
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Yea
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             to
             be
             Priests
             also
             ,
             Praying
             for
             your
             Families
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             :
             What
             is
             more
             reasonable
             than
             this
             ?
             what
             more
             decent
             and
             comely
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             live
             together
             ?
             do
             you
             not
             love
             together
             ?
             do
             you
             not
             eat
             and
             drink
             together
             ?
             do
             you
             not
             rejoice
             and
             make
             merry
             together
             ?
             and
             I
             appeal
             to
             your
             own
             judgments
             ;
             Conscience
             ,
             what
             saist
             thou
             ?
             should
             not
             ,
             ought
             not
             these
             persons
             to
             worship
             God
             together
             ?
             ought
             they
             not
             to
             pray
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             the
             face
             of
             God
             together
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             your
             Communion
             an
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             to
             sweeten
             your
             comforts
             and
             converse
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             all
             your
             enjoyments
             .
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Every
               creature
               of
               God
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               nothing
               to
               be
               refused
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               received
               with
               thanksgiving
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             Prayer
             ,
             Family-Prayer
             ,
             is
             needful
             for
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             Family-enjoyments
             ;
             without
             it
             ,
             you
             sit
             down
             at
             unsanctified
             Tables
             ,
             and
             
             you
             lie
             down
             in
             unsanctified
             Beds
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             heartily
             commend
             to
             your
             consideration
             and
             imitation
             the
             holy
             and
             brave
             Resolution
             of
             Ioshua
             .
             He
             was
             a
             great
             Man
             ,
             a
             Prince
             ,
             Captain-General
             ,
             and
             Leader
             of
             Israel
             ;
             do
             you
             see
             how
             much
             he
             was
             fixed
             in
             this
             gracious
             purpose
             ,
             
               Iosh.
               24.
               15.
               
               As
               for
               me
               and
               my
               house
               ,
               we
               will
               serve
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             not
             only
             I
             ,
             but
             
               we
               ▪
            
             not
             only
             
               we
               a-part
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               we
               together
            
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             every
             one
             of
             you
             lay
             aside
             your
             vain
             pretences
             ,
             and
             weak
             reasons
             against
             a
             great
             duty
             .
             Never
             pretend
             modesty
             in
             the
             case
             ▪
             thou
             art
             ashamed
             to
             pray
             before
             others
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             such
             a
             Fig-leaf
             as
             cannot
             cover
             thy
             nakedness
             ;
             be
             ashamed
             of
             thy
             folly
             and
             sins
             ,
             of
             thy
             vain
             words
             and
             frothy
             talk
             ,
             but
             be
             not
             ashamed
             of
             thy
             work
             :
             be
             ashamed
             that
             thou
             dost
             it
             no
             better
             ,
             but
             be
             not
             ashamed
             to
             do
             it
             :
             art
             thou
             asham'd
             to
             pray
             ?
             but
             hast
             thou
             not
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             thy
             not
             praying
             ?
             Know
             for
             a
             certain
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             sinful
             modesty
             which
             doth
             unfit
             and
             indispose
             thee
             for
             any
             part
             of
             thy
             duty
             .
          
           
             Do
             not
             say
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             thou
             are
             not
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             for
             such
             a
             work
             .
             But
             let
             me
             ask
             thee
             ,
             whose
             fault
             is
             that
             ?
             whom
             wilt
             thou
             blame
             for
             that
             ?
             God
             for
             not
             giving
             them
             ,
             or
             thy self
             for
             not
             getting
             them
             ?
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             pray
             ,
             is
             both
             thy
             〈◊〉
             and
             thy
             shame
             ;
             and
             therefore
             thy
             shame
             ,
             
             because
             thy
             sin
             .
             Dost
             thou
             know
             how
             to
             beg
             thy
             bread
             ,
             and
             dost
             thou
             not
             know
             how
             to
             beg
             thy
             life
             ?
             dost
             thou
             know
             how
             to
             ask
             a
             kindness
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             how
             to
             ask
             mercy
             of
             God
             ?
             thou
             mayst
             blush
             to
             say
             so
             :
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             counted
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             thou
             dost
             charge
             thy self
             with
             egregious
             folly
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             thee
             to
             begin
             .
             I
             fear
             thou
             hast
             nottried
             ,
             be
             persuaded
             to
             try
             now
             .
             We
             have
             a
             Proverb
             amongst
             us
             pertinent
             to
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ,
             
               Vse
               legs
               ,
               and
               have
               legs
               .
            
             Praying
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             get
             the
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             :
             practising
             is
             the
             most
             effectual
             way
             of
             learning
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               we
               know
               ,
               if
               we
               follow
               on
               to
               know
               the
               Lord.
            
             Hosea
             6.
             3.
             and
             then
             shall
             we
             seek
             ,
             if
             we
             follow
             on
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             :
             then
             shall
             we
             pray
             ,
             if
             we
             follow
             on
             to
             pray
             :
             thou
             didst
             not
             know
             how
             to
             go
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             thou
             wast
             an
             infant
             ,
             couldst
             not
             set
             one
             foot
             before
             another
             ;
             but
             by
             thy
             frequent
             trying
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             do
             it
             in
             time
             ,
             yea
             knowledge
             and
             strength
             coming●on
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             go
             ,
             and
             run
             ,
             and
             leap
             too
             ;
             by
             doing
             thy
             duty
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             attain
             to
             an
             ability
             and
             fitness
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Make
             a
             wise
             choice
             of
             the
             time
             when
             thou
             wilt
             set
             about
             this
             Secret
             Prayer
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             done
             as
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             proper
             season
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             whensoever
             the
             
             wind
             bloweth
             ,
             we
             should
             set
             up
             our
             Sails
             :
             open
             when
             Christ
             knocks
             ,
             and
             answer
             when
             he
             calls
             ,
             and
             go
             about
             that
             which
             he
             sets
             thee
             to
             :
             we
             should
             be
             very
             observant
             of
             the
             Spirit
             's
             motions
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             them
             :
             just
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             living
             Creatures
             and
             the
             wheels
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               1.
               20.
               
               Whithersoever
               the
               spirit
               was
               to
               go
               ,
               the
               living
               creatures
               went
               ,
               thither
               was
               their
               spirit
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               the
               wheels
               were
               lifted
               up
               over
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               living
               creatures
               ,
            
             or
             of
             life
             ,
             
               was
               in
               the
               wheels
            
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Spring
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Wheels
             should
             move
             as
             that
             Spring
             draws
             .
             Therefore
             when
             he
             puts
             thee
             upon
             Prayer
             ,
             do
             not
             consult
             with
             this
             nor
             that
             ,
             but
             apply
             to
             it
             immediately
             ,
             but
             withal
             know
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             knows
             how
             to
             order
             motions
             regularly
             and
             seasonably
             ,
             
               Eccl.
               3.
               1.
               
               To
               every
               thing
               there
               is
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               every
               purpose
               under
               the
               Heaven
               ;
               a
               time
               to
               plant
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               pluck
               up
               ;
               a
               time
               to
               kill
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               heal
               ;
               a
               time
               to
               weep
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               laugh
               ;
               a
               time
               to
               mourn
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               dance
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               man
               knoweth
               not
               his
               time
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             9.
             12.
             
             Often
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             therefore
             he
             doth
             often
             meet
             with
             troubles
             ,
             snares
             and
             losses
             .
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             knows
             these
             times
             exactly
             ,
             and
             moves
             accordingly
             :
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             any
             unseasonable
             impulses
             and
             motions
             ,
             reject
             
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Always
             take
             a
             fit
             time
             ;
             make
             it
             thy
             business
             to
             nick
             it
             .
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             mercy
             given
             thee
             time
             enough
             for
             all
             thy
             work
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             he
             hath
             given
             thee
             choice
             opportunities
             ▪
             for
             every
             part
             of
             it
             .
             Thou
             hast
             thy
             seasons
             for
             labour
             and
             for
             rest
             ;
             seasons
             for
             buying
             and
             for
             selling
             ;
             a
             season
             for
             praying
             and
             for
             hearing
             :
             now
             look
             thou
             carefully
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             thou
             do
             every
             thing
             in
             its
             season
             :
             that
             is
             the
             excellent
             property
             of
             him
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             pronounceth
             a
             blessed
             man.
             He
             is
             ,
             and
             
               he
               shall
               be
               like
               a
               tree
               planted
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
               that
               bringeth
               forth
               his
               fruit
               in
               his
               season
               ,
            
             Psal.
             1.
             3.
             
             We
             cannot
             well
             do
             two
             things
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             who
             understandeth
             our
             frame
             ,
             hath
             ordered
             out
             accordingly
             concerning
             us
             .
             There
             is
             but
             one
             thing
             thy
             duty
             at
             one
             time
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             thy
             business
             to
             understand
             what
             that
             one
             thing
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             do
             it
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Let
             not
             thy
             secret
             Prayer
             hinder
             thee
             from
             waiting
             upon
             
               Publick
               Ordinances
            
             and
             Publick
             Worship
             on
             God's
             Holy-day
             ;
             the
             Church
             being
             met
             together
             in
             Christ's
             name
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             able
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Body
             .
             Thou
             sinnest
             if
             thou
             art
             praying
             at
             home
             ,
             when
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             hearing
             abroad
             .
             So
             ,
             
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             time
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             thy
             
               general
               Calling
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             business
             of
             thy
             
               particular
               Calling
            
             too
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             have
             thee
             to
             mind
             both
             .
             It
             is
             not
             his
             will
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             cruel
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             unnatural
             to
             thy
             Family
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             being
             tender
             over
             thy
             Soul.
             He
             that
             provides
             not
             for
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             tells
             us
             in
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               
               He
               hath
               denied
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             practically
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             deeds
             ,
             and
             
               is
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
            
             ,
             who
             doth
             from
             a
             natural
             instinct
             take
             care
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Thou
             who
             sittest
             under
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             hast
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             revealed
             and
             opened
             to
             thee
             ,
             art
             far
             worse
             than
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             because
             thou
             dost
             neglect
             that
             duty
             which
             they
             perform
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             other
             Light
             to
             direct
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Nature
             .
             Know
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             thou
             sinnest
             if
             thou
             art
             in
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             thy
             ▪
             duty
             to
             be
             in
             thy
             Shop
             ;
             or
             thou
             ,
             O
             woman
             ,
             when
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             be
             employed
             about
             the
             affairs
             of
             thy
             Family
             ;
             and
             thou
             ,
             O
             Servant
             ,
             when
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             doing
             thy
             Master's
             or
             thy
             Mistris's
             business
             :
             thy
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             thine
             own
             ;
             thou
             must
             not
             injure
             them
             to
             serve
             him
             .
             
               He
               hates
               robbery
               for
               burnt
               offering
               .
            
             Come
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             learn
             a
             piece
             of
             holy
             wisdom
             ;
             do
             righteousness
             at
             
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Keep
             all
             the
             Wheels
             going
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             their
             order
             .
             The
             right
             timing
             of
             what
             you
             do
             ,
             is
             putting
             of
             a
             glory
             upon
             what
             you
             do
             :
             if
             all
             men
             would
             keep
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             wisely
             time
             their
             actions
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             better
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             World
             than
             now
             we
             have
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               3.
               11.
               
               God
               hath
               made
               every
               thing
               beautiful
               in
               his
               time
               .
            
             How
             beautiful
             is
             frost
             in
             Winter
             ,
             and
             heat
             in
             Summer
             :
             joys
             and
             comfort
             ,
             
               if
               need
            
             be
             ;
             yea
             and
             heaviness
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             manisold
             temptations
             ,
             
               if
               need
            
             be
             :
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             are
             done
             with
             the
             greatest
             exactness
             as
             to
             every
             circumstance
             ,
             in
             a
             proper
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             lovely
             order
             ;
             so
             let
             yours
             be
             done
             too
             to
             the
             best
             of
             your
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             of
             your
             power
             .
          
           
             
               I
               astly
            
             ,
             When
             thou
             art
             in
             secret
             at
             thy
             Prayers
             unto
             God
             ,
             carry
             in
             thine
             head
             and
             heart
             the
             cases
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             be
             an
             humble
             Supplicant
             unto
             a
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             :
             tho
             thou
             shouldest
             pray
             alone
             ,
             yet
             not
             ●or
             thy self
             alone
             :
             tho
             thou
             dost
             shut
             others
             out
             of
             thy
             Closet
             and
             Chamber
             ,
             yet
             give
             them
             a
             room
             in
             thy
             remembrances
             ,
             affections
             and
             P●titions
             .
             Take
             them
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             thy
             love
             ,
             and
             carry
             their
             Cases
             along
             with
             ●●ee
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ▪
             and
             ther●
             speak
             many
             a
             good
             word
             for
             them
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             
             gives
             thee
             free
             leave
             to
             beg
             for
             others
             as
             well
             as
             thy self
             ,
             and
             delights
             to
             see
             his
             Children
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             cloathed
             with
             bowels
             .
             He
             was
             so
             pleased
             with
             
             Abraham's
             importunity
             for
             the
             sparing
             of
             S●dom
             ,
             tho'
             the
             people
             thereof
             was
             exceeding
             wicked
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             stick
             at
             granting
             all
             that
             Abraham
             desired
             ,
             nor
             would
             he
             go
             away
             till
             Abraham
             had
             done
             .
             When
             Christ
             was
             pleased
             to
             Tabernacle
             among
             men
             ,
             how
             was
             he
             flock'd
             to
             !
             how
             did
             they
             throng
             about
             him
             ,
             bringing
             with
             them
             their
             Children
             and
             Friends
             ,
             their
             Sick
             ,
             Blind
             ,
             Lame
             ,
             and
             Possessed
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cure
             them
             !
             and
             they
             had
             that
             of
             him
             which
             they
             came
             for
             .
             Hast
             thou
             none
             of
             thy
             Relations
             that
             are
             so
             spiritually
             ?
             Is
             not
             thy
             Yoke-fellow
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             Sister
             ,
             Child
             ,
             Servant
             ,
             blinded
             with
             ignorance
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             deaf
             to
             Reproof
             ,
             Counsel
             ,
             Instruction
             and
             Intreaty
             ?
             so
             lame
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             take
             one
             right
             step
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             and
             Duty
             ?
             possessed
             with
             a
             lying
             Devil
             ,
             or
             a
             swearing
             Devil
             ,
             or
             a
             drunken
             Devil
             ,
             or
             an
             unclean
             Devil
             ?
             Carry
             them
             in
             thy
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             him
             that
             he
             would
             stretch
             out
             his
             Almighty
             hand
             ,
             a●d
             cure
             them
             .
             But
             t●at
             I
             may
             draw
             to
             a
             C●s●
             :
             When
             thou
             art
             most
             in
             private
             ,
             do
             not
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               Publick
               ▪
            
             in
             thy
             Cabbin
             ,
             bestow
             
             some
             thoughts
             upon
             ,
             and
             spend
             some
             suits
             and
             ●ighs
             about
             the
             Ship
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             thou
             are
             embarqued
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             peace
             thereof
             it
             is
             that
             thou
             must
             have
             peace
             :
             Let
             the
             Nation
             be
             remembred
             by
             thee
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Land
             of
             thy
             Nativity
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             thou
             wast
             born
             and
             bred
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             thou
             hast
             enjoyed
             and
             abounded
             with
             Mercies
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             ;
             thou
             owest
             it
             Prayers
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             sinful
             Nation
             ,
             a
             People
             loaden
             with
             Iniquity
             ,
             that
             hates
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             and
             is
             settled
             upon
             its
             Lees
             :
             but
             upon
             that
             score
             it
             needs
             Prayer
             the
             more
             .
             There
             are
             Thousands
             pulling
             down
             Judgments
             by
             their
             Superstition
             and
             loud-crying
             Profaneness
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             Breach
             for
             an
             whole
             Sea
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             us
             :
             But
             Thou
             ,
             O
             Saint
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             have
             the
             more
             need
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             gap
             .
             Let
             
               Sion
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             have
             a
             very
             large
             share
             .
             David
             was
             resolved
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             seek
             her
             good
             ;
             and
             the
             poor
             ▪
             Captives
             that
             sate
             by
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             when
             they
             remembred
             desolate
             Sion
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             drop
             a
             tear
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             wept
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             had
             
               rather
               their
               right-hands
               should
               forget
               their
               cunning
               ,
               and
               their
               tongues
               cleave
               to
               the
               roof
               of
               their
               mouths
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               should
               forget
               .
               Ierusalem
               ,
               or
               not
               prefer
               Her
               before
               their
               chiefest
               joy
               .
            
             O
             let
             the
             same
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             now
             that
             her
             condition
             is
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             we
             
             cannot
             tell
             what
             may
             be
             the
             products
             of
             the
             ensuing
             year
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Prayer
             may
             be
             fired
             ,
             and
             send
             up
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             vehement
             and
             pure
             flame
             ;
             often
             think
             ,
             and
             seriously
             meditate
             upon
             that
             which
             Iehovah
             hath
             spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             
               Isa.
               66.
               10.
               
               Rejoice
               ye
               with
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               be
               glad
               with
               her
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               love
               her
               .
               Rejoice
               for
               joy
               with
               her
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               mourn
               for
               her
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               suck
               ,
               and
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               breasts
               of
               her
               consolations
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               milk
               out
               ,
               and
               be
               delighted
               with
               the
               abundance
               of
               her
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             that
             need
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             do
             you
             supply
             them
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             that
             have
             desir'd
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             do
             you
             satisfie
             them
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             to
             whom
             you
             have
             promised
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             be
             you
             as
             good
             your
             word
             to
             them
             :
             they
             expect
             much
             good
             will
             come
             to
             them
             by
             means
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             disappoint
             their
             expectations
             .
             In
             this
             way
             help
             thy
             Relations
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             thy
             Friends
             and
             Neighbours
             ,
             heap
             coals
             of
             fire
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             thine
             Enemies
             ,
             help
             to
             bear
             up
             the
             Pillars
             of
             a
             shaking
             Nation
             ,
             give
             a
             lift
             towards
             the
             raising
             of
             Iacob
             now
             he
             is
             small
             ,
             and
             a
             blow
             to
             Babylon
             :
             And
             thus
             ,
             tho'
             our
             Prayers
             should
             oftentimes
             be
             private
             ,
             yet
             our
             Spirits
             ought
             to
             be
             publick
             .
             It
             is
             no
             small
             comfort
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             People
             
             of
             God
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             a
             Stock
             of
             Prayer
             going
             for
             them
             all
             the
             world
             over
             :
             Now
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             any
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             by
             that
             Stock
             ,
             see
             carefully
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             thou
             be
             every
             day
             putting
             something
             in
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .